Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1856], Dred: a tale of the Great Dismal Swamp [Volume 1] (Phillips, Sampson and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf700v1T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p700-012 CHAPTER I. THE MISTRESS OF CANEMA.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

Bills, Harry? — Yes. — Dear me, where are they? —
There! — No. Here? — O, look! — What do you think of
this scarf? Is n't it lovely?”

“Yes, Miss Nina, beautiful — but —”

“O, those bills! — Yes — well, here goes — here — perhaps
in this box. No — that 's my opera-hat. By the by,
what do you think of that? Is n't that bunch of silver
wheat lovely? Stop a bit — you shall see it on me.”

And, with these words, the slight little figure sprang up
as if it had wings, and, humming a waltzing-tune, skimmed
across the room to a looking-glass, and placed the jaunty
little cap on the gay little head, and then, turning a pirouette
on one toe, said, “There, now!”

“There, now!” Ah, Harry! ah, mankind generally!
the wisest of you have been made fools of by just such dancing,
glittering, fluttering little assortments of curls, pendants,
streamers, eyes, cheeks, and dimples!

The little figure, scarce the height of the Venus, rounded
as that of an infant, was shown to advantage by a coquettish
morning-dress of buff muslin, which fluttered open in
front to display the embroidered skirt, and trim little mouse
of a slipper. The face was one of those provoking ones
which set criticism at defiance. The hair, waving,

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

curling, dancing hither and thither, seemed to have a wild,
laughing grace of its own; the brown eyes twinkled like
the pendants of a chandelier; the little, wicked nose, which
bore the forbidden upward curve, seemed to assert its right
to do so, with a saucy freedom; and the pendants of multiplied
brilliants that twinkled in her ears, and the nodding
wreath of silver wheat that set off her opera-hat, seemed
alive with mischief and motion.

“Well, what do you think?” said a lively, imperative
voice, — just the kind of voice that you might have expected
from the figure.

The young man to whom this question was addressed
was a well-dressed, gentlemanly person of about thirty-five,
with dark complexion and hair, and deep, full blue eyes.
There was something marked and peculiar in the square,
high forehead, and the finely-formed features, which indicated
talent and ability; and the blue eyes had a depth and
strength of color that might cause them at first glance to
appear black. The face, with its strongly-marked expression
of honesty and sense, had about it many care-worn
and thoughtful lines. He looked at the little, defiant fay
for a moment with an air of the most entire deference and
admiration; then a heavy shadow crossed his face, and he
answered, abstractedly, “Yes, Miss Nina, everything you
wear becomes pretty — and that is perfectly charming.”

“Is n't it, now, Harry? I thought you would think so.
You see, it 's my own idea. You ought to have seen what
a thing it was when I first saw it in Mme. Le Blanche's
window. There was a great hot-looking feather on it, and
two or three horrid bows. I had them out in a twinkling,
and got this wheat in — which shakes so, you know. It 's
perfectly lovely! — Well, do you believe, the very night I
wore it to the opera, I got engaged?”

“Engaged, Miss Nina?”

“Engaged! — Yes, to be sure! Why not?”

“It seems to me that 's a very serious thing, Miss
Nina.”

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“Serious! — ha! ha! ha!” said the little beauty, seating
herself on one arm of the sofa, and shaking the glittering
hat back from her eyes. “Well, I fancy it was — to
him, at least. I made him serious, I can tell you!”

“But, is this true, Miss Nina? Are you really engaged?”

“Yes, to be sure I am — to three gentlemen; and going
to stay so till I find which I like best. May be you know I
shan't like any of them.”

“Engaged to three gentlemen, Miss Nina?”

“To be sure! — Can't you understand English, Harry?
I am now — fact.”

“Miss Nina, is that right?”

“Right? — why not? I don't know which to take — I
positively don't; so I took them all on trial, you know.”

“Pray, Miss Nina, tell us who they are.”

“Well, there 's Mr. Carson; — he 's a rich old bachelor—
horridly polite — one of those little, bobbing men, that
always have such shiny dickies and collars, and such bright
boots, and such tight straps. And he 's rich — and perfectly
wild about me. He would n't take no for an answer,
you know; so I just said yes, to have a little quiet. Besides,
he is very convenient about the opera and concerts,
and such things.”

“Well, and the next?”

“Well, the next is George Emmons. He 's one of your
pink-and-white men, you know, who look like cream-candy,
as if they were good to eat. He 's a lawyer, of a good
family, — thought a good deal of, and all that. Well,
really, they say he has talents — I 'm no judge. I know
he always bores me to death; asking me if I have read
this or that — marking places in books that I never read.
He 's your sentimental sort — writes the most romantic
notes on pink paper, and all that sort of thing.”

“And the third?”

“Well, you see, I don't like him a bit — I 'm sure I
don't. He 's a hateful creature! He is n't handsome; he 's

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

proud as Lucifer; and I 'm sure I don't know how he got
me to be engaged. It was a kind of an accident. He 's
real good, though — too good for me, that 's a fact. But,
then, I 'm afraid of him a little.”

“And his name?”

“Well, his name is Clayton — Mr. Edward Clayton, at
your service. He 's one of your high-and-mighty people —
with such deep-set eyes — eyes that look as if they were
in a cave — and such black hair! And his eyes have a desperate
sort of sad look, sometimes — quite Byronic. He 's
tall, and rather loose-jointed — has beautiful teeth; his
mouth, too, is — well, when he smiles, sometimes it really
is quite fascinating; — and then he 's so different from
other gentlemen! He 's kind — but he don't care how he
dresses; and wears the most horrid shoes. And, then, he
is n't polite — he won't jump, you know, to pick up your
thread or scissors; and sometimes he 'll get into a brown
study, and let you stand ten minutes before he thinks to
give you a chair, and all such provoking things. He is n't
a bit of a lady's man. Well, consequence is, as my lord
won't court the girls, the girls all court my lord — that 's
the way, you know; — and they seem to think it 's such a
feather in their cap to get attention from him — because, you
know, he 's horrid sensible. So, you see, that just set me out
to see what I could do with him. Well, you see, I would n't
court him; — and I plagued him, and laughed at him, and
spited him, and got him gloriously wroth; and he said
some spiteful things about me, and then I said some more
about him, and we had a real up-and-down quarrel; — and
then I took a penitent turn, you know, and just went gracefully
down into the valley of humiliation — as we witches
can; and it took wonderfully — brought my lord on to his
knees before he knew what he was doing. Well, really, I
don't know what was the matter, just then, but he spoke
so earnest and strong, that actually he got me to crying —
hateful creature! — and I promised all sorts of things, you
know — said altogether more than will bear thinking of.”

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

“And are you corresponding with all these lovers, Miss
Nina?”

“Yes — is n't it fun? Their letters, you know, can't
speak. If they could, when they come rustling together
in the bag, would n't there be a muss?”

“Miss Nina, I think you have given your heart to this
last one.”

“O, nonsense, Harry! Have n't got any heart! — don't
care two pins for any of them! All I want is to have a
good time. As to love, and all that, I don't believe I could
love any of them; I should be tired to death of any of
them in six weeks. I never liked anything that long.”

“Miss Nina, you must excuse me, but I want to ask
again, is it right to trifle with the feelings of gentlemen in
this way?”

“Why not? — Is n't all fair in war? Don't they trifle
with us girls, every chance they get — and sit up so pompous
in their rooms, and smoke cigars, and talk us over, as
if they only had to put out their finger and say, `Come
here,' to get any of us? I tell you, it 's fun to bring them
down! — Now, there 's that horrid George Emmons — I tell
you, if he did n't flirt all winter with Mary Stephens, and
got everybody to laughing about her! — it was so evident,
you see, that she liked him — she could n't help showing it,
poor little thing! — and then my lord would settle his collar,
and say he had n't quite made up his mind to take her,
and all that. Well, I have n't made up my mind to take
him, either — and so poor Emma is avenged. As to the old
bach — that smooth-dicky man — you see, he can't be hurt;
for his heart is rubbed as smooth and hard as his dicky,
with falling in love and out again. He 's been turned off
by three girls, now; and his shoes squeak as brisk as ever,
and he 's just as jolly. You see, he did n't use to be so
rich. Lately, he 's come into a splendid property; so, if I
don't take him, poor man, there are enough that would be
glad of him.”

“Well, then, but as to that other one?”

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“What! my lord Lofty? O, he wants humbling! — it
would n't hurt him, in the least, to be put down a little.
He 's good, too, and afflictions always improve good people.
I believe I was made for a means of grace to 'em all.”

“Miss Nina, what if all three of them should come at
once — or even two of them?”

“What a droll idea! Would n't it be funny? Just to think
of it! What a commotion! What a scene! It would
really be vastly entertaining.”

“Now, Miss Nina, I want to speak as a friend.”

“No, you shan't! it is just what people say when they
are going to say something disagreeable. I told Clayton,
once for all, that I would n't have him speak as a friend to
me.”

“Pray, how does he take all this?”

“Take it! Why, just as he must. He cares a great deal
more for me than I do for him.” Here a slight little sigh
escaped the fair speaker. “And I think it fun to shock
him. You know he is one of the fatherly sort, who is always
advising young girls. Let it be understood that his standard
of female character is wonderfully high, and all that.
And, then, to think of his being tripped up before me! — it 's
too funny!” The little sprite here took off her opera-hat,
and commenced waltzing a few steps, and, stopping midwhirl,
exclaimed: “O, do you know we girls have been
trying to learn the cachucha, and I 've got some castinets?
Let me see — where are they?” And with this she proceeded
to upset the trunk, from which flew a meteoric shower
of bracelets, billets-doux, French Grammars, drawing-pencils,
interspersed with confectionary of various descriptions,
and all the et-ceteras of a school-girl's depository. “There,
upon my word, there are the bills you were asking for.
There, take them!” throwing a package of papers at the
young man. “Take them! Can you catch?”

“Miss Nina, these do not appear to be bills.”

“O, bless me! those are love-letters, then. The bills are
somewhere.” And the little hands went pawing among the

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

heap, making the fanciful collection fly in every direction
over the carpet. “Ah! I believe now in this bonbon-box I
did put them. Take care of your head, Harry!” And, with
the word, the gilded missile flew from the little hand, and,
opening on the way, showered Harry with a profusion of
crumpled papers. “Now you have got them all, except
one, that I used for curl-papers, the other night. O, don't
look so sober about it! Indeed, I kept the pieces — here
they are. And now don't you say, Harry, don't you tell
me that I never save my bills. You don't know how particular
I have been, and what trouble I have taken. But, there—
there 's a letter Clayton wrote to me, one time when we
had a quarrel. Just a specimen of that creature!”

“Pray, tell us about it, Miss Nina,” said the young man,
with his eyes fixed admiringly on the little person, while he
was smoothing and arranging the crumpled documents.

“Why, you see, it was just this way. You know, these
men — how provoking they are! They 'll go and read all
sorts of books — no matter what they read! — and then they
are so dreadfully particular about us girls. Do you know,
Harry, this always made me angry?

“Well, so, you see, one evening, Sophy Elliot quoted some
poetry from Don Juan, — I never read it, but it seems folks
call it a bad book, — and my lord Clayton immediately fixed
his eyes upon her in such an appalling way, and says, `Have
you read Don Juan, Miss Elliot?' Then, you know, as
girls always do in such cases, she blushed and stammered,
and said her brother had read some extracts from it to her.
I was vexed, and said, `And, pray, what 's the harm if
she did read it? I mean to read it, the very first chance I
get!'

“O! everybody looked so shocked. Why, dear me! if
I had said I was going to commit murder, Clayton could
not have looked more concerned. So he put on that very
edifying air of his, and said, `Miss Nina, I trust, as your
friend, that you will not read that book. I should lose all
respect for a lady friend who had read that.'

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

“`Have you read it, Mr. Clayton?' said I.

“`Yes, Miss Nina,' said he, quite piously.

“`What makes you read such bad books?' said I, very
innocently.

“Then there followed a general fuss and talk; and the
gentlemen, you know, would not have their wives or their
sisters read anything naughty, for the world. They wanted
us all to be like snow-flakes, and all that. And they were
quite high, telling they would n't marry this, and they
would n't marry that, till at last I made them a curtsey,
and said, `Gentlemen, we ladies are infinitely obliged to
you, but we don't intend to marry people that read naughty
books, either. Of course you know snow-flakes don't like
smut!'

“Now, I really did n't mean anything by it, except to put
down these men, and stand up for my sex. But Clayton
took it in real earnest. He grew red and grew pale, and
was just as angry as he could be. Well, the quarrel raged
about three days. Then, do you know, I made him give
up, and own that he was in the wrong. There, I think he
was, too, — don't you? Don't you think men ought to be
as good as we are, any way?”

“Miss Nina, I should think you would be afraid to express
yourself so positively.”

“O, if I cared a sou for any of them, perhaps I should.
But there is n't one of the train that I would give that for!”
said she, flirting a shower of peanut-shells into the air.

“Yes, but, Miss Nina, some time or other you must marry
somebody. You need somebody to take care of the property
and place.”

“O, that 's it, is it? You are tired of keeping accounts,
are you, with me to spend the money? Well, I don't wonder.
How I pity anybody that keeps accounts! Is n't it
horrid, Harry? Those awful books! Do you know that
Mme. Ardaine set out that `we girls' should keep account
of our expenses? I just tried it two weeks. I had a headache
and weak eyes, and actually it nearly ruined my

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

constitution. Some how or other, they gave it up, it gave them
so much trouble. And what 's the use? When money 's
spent, it 's spent; and keeping accounts ever so strict won't
get it back. I am very careful about my expenses. I never
get anything that I can do without.”

“For instance,” said Harry, rather roguishly, “this bill
of one hundred dollars for confectionary.”

“Well, you know just how it is, Harry. It 's so horrid
to have to study! Girls must have something. And you
know I did n't get it all for myself; I gave it round to all
the girls. Then they used to ask me for it, and I could n't
refuse — and so it went.”

“I did n't presume to comment, Miss Nina. What have
we here? — Mme. Les Cartes, $450?”

“O, Harry, that horrid Mme. Les Cartes! You never
saw anything like her! Positively it is not my fault. She
puts down things I never got, I know she does. Nothing
in the world but because she is from Paris. Everybody is
complaining of her. But, then, nobody gets anything anywhere
else. So what can one do, you know? I assure
you, Harry, I am economical.”

The young man, who had been summing up the accounts,
now burst out into such a hearty laugh as somewhat disconcerted
the fair rhetorician.

She colored to her temples.

“Harry, now, for shame! Positively, you are n't respectful!”

“O, Miss Nina, on my knees I beg pardon!” still continuing
to laugh; “but, indeed, you must excuse me. I
am positively delighted to hear of your economy, Miss
Nina.”

“Well, now, Harry, you may look at the bills and see.
Have n't I ripped up all my silk dresses and had them colored
over, just to economize? You can see the dyer's bill,
there; and Mme. Carteau told me she always expected to
turn my dresses twice, at least. O, yes, I have been very
economical.”

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

“I have heard of old dresses turned costing more than
new ones, Miss Nina.”

“O, nonsense, Harry! What should you know of girls'
things? But I 'll tell you one thing I 've got, Harry, and
that is a gold watch for you. There it is,” throwing a case
carelessly towards him; “and there 's a silk dress for your
wife,” throwing him a little parcel. “I have sense enough
to know what a good fellow you are, at any rate. I could n't
go on as I do, if you did n't rack your poor head fifty ways
to keep things going straight here at home, for me.”

A host of conflicting emotions seemed to cross the young
man's face, like a shadow of clouds over a field, as he
silently undid the packages. His hands trembled, his lips
quivered, but he said nothing.

“Come, Harry, don't this suit you? I thought it would.”

“Miss Nina, you are too kind.”

“No, I 'm not, Harry; I am a selfish little concern, that 's
a fact,” said she, turning away, and pretending not to see
the feeling which agitated him.

“But, Harry, was n't it droll, this morning, when all our
people came up to get their presents! There was Aunt
Sue, and Aunt Tike, and Aunt Kate, each one got a new
sack pattern, in which they are going to make up the prints
I brought them. In about two days our place will be flaming
with aprons and sacks. And did you see Aunt Rose in
that pink bonnet, with the flowers? You could see every
tooth in her head! Of course, now they 'll be taken with a
very pious streak, to go to some camp-meeting or other, to
show their finery. Why don't you laugh, Harry?”

“I do, don't I, Miss Nina?”

“You only laugh on your face. You don't laugh deep
down. What 's the matter? I don't believe it 's good for
you to read and study so much. Papa used to say that he
did n't think it was good for —”

She stopped, checked by the expression on the face of her
listener.

“For servants, Miss Nina, your papa said, I suppose.”

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

With the quick tact of her sex, Nina perceived that she
had struck some disagreeable chord in the mind of her
faithful attendant, and she hastened to change the subject,
in her careless, rattling way.

“Why, yes, Harry, study is horrid for you, or me either,
or anybody else, except musty old people, who don't know
how to do anything else. Did ever anybody look out of
doors, such a pleasant day as this, and want to study?
Think of a bird's studying, now, or a bee! They don't
study — they live. Now, I don't want to study — I want
to live. So, now, Harry, if you 'll just get the ponies and
go in the woods, I want to get some jessamines, and
spring beauties, and wild honeysuckles, and all the rest
of the flowers that I used to get before I went to school.”

-- --

p700-023 CHAPTER II. CLAYTON.

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

The curtain rises on our next scene, and discovers a
tranquil library, illuminated by the slant rays of the afternoon's
sun. On one side the room opened by long glass
windows on to a garden, from whence the air came in perfumed
with the breath of roses and honeysuckles. The
floor covered with white matting, the couches and sofas
robed in smooth glazed linen, gave an air of freshness
and coolness to the apartment. The walls were hung
with prints of the great master-pieces of European art,
while bronzes and plaster-casts, distributed with taste and
skill, gave evidence of artistic culture in the general arrangement.
Two young men were sitting together near
the opened window at a small table, which displayed an
antique coffee-set of silver, and a silver tray of ices and
fruits. One of these has already been introduced to the
notice of our readers, in the description of our heroine in
the last chapter.

Edward Clayton, the only son of Judge Clayton, and
representative of one of the oldest and most distinguished
families of North Carolina, was in personal appearance
much what our lively young friend had sketched — tall,
slender, with a sort of loose-jointedness and carelessness of
dress, which might have produced an impression of clownishness,
had it not been relieved by a refined and intellectual
expression on the head and face. The upper part
of the face gave the impression of thoughtfulness and
strength, with a shadowing of melancholy earnestness; and

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

there was about the eye, in conversation, that occasional
gleam of troubled wildness which betrays the hypochondriac
temperament. The mouth was even feminine in the delicacy
and beauty of its lines, and the smile which sometimes
played around it had a peculiar fascination. It seemed to
be a smile of but half the man's nature; for it never rose
as high as the eyes, or seemed to disturb the dark stillness
of their thoughtfulness.

The other speaker was in many respects a contrast; and
we will introduce him to our readers by the name of Frank
Russel. Furthermore, for their benefit, we will premise
that he was the only son of a once distinguished and
wealthy, but now almost decayed family, of Virginia.

It is supposed by many that friendship is best founded
upon similarity of nature; but observation teaches that it
is more common by a union of opposites, in which each
party is attracted by something wanting in itself. In Clayton,
the great preponderance of those faculties which draw
a man inward, and impair the efficiency of the outward life,
inclined him to over-value the active and practical faculties,
because he saw them constantly attended with a kind of
success which he fully appreciated, but was unable to
attain. Perfect ease of manner, ready presence of mind
under all social exigencies, adroitness in making the most
of passing occurrences, are qualities which are seldom the
gift of sensitive and deeply-thoughtful natures, and which
for this very reason they are often disposed to over-value.
Russel was one of those men who have just enough of all the
higher faculties to appreciate their existence in others, and
not enough of any one to disturb the perfect availability of
his own mind. Everything in his mental furnishing was
always completely under his own control, and on hand for
use at a moment's notice. From infancy he was noted for
quick tact and ready reply. At school he was the universal
factotum, the “good fellow” of the ring, heading all the
mischief among the boys, and yet walking with exemplary
gravity on the blind side of the master. Many a scrape

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

had he rescued Clayton from, into which he had fallen from
a more fastidious moral sense, a more scrupulous honor,
than is for worldly profit either in the boy's or man's
sphere; and Clayton, superior as he was, could not help
loving and depending on him.

The diviner part of man is often shame-faced and self-distrustful,
ill at home in this world, and standing in awe
of nothing so much as what is called common sense; and
yet common sense very often, by its own keenness, is able
to see that these unavailable currencies of another's mind
are of more worth, if the world only knew it, than the
ready coin of its own; and so the practical and the ideal
nature are drawn together.

So Clayton and Russel had been friends from boyhood;
had roomed together their four years in college; and, tho'
instruments of a vastly different quality, had hitherto played
the concerts of life with scarce a discord.

In person, Russel was of about the medium size, with a
well-knit, elastic frame, all whose movements were characterized
by sprightliness and energy. He had a frank, open
countenance, clear blue eyes, a high forehead shaded by
clusters of curling brown hair; his flexible lips wore a
good-natured yet half-sarcastic smile. His feelings, though
not inconveniently deep, were easily touched; he could be
moved to tears or to smiles, with the varying humor of a
friend; but never so far as to lose his equipoise — or, as he
phrased it, forget what he was about.

But we linger too long in description. We had better let
the reader hear the dramatis personœ, and judge for himself.

“Well, now, Clayton,” said Russel, as he leaned back in
a stuffed leather chair, with a cigar between his fingers,
“how considerate of them to go off on that marooning party,
and leave us to ourselves, here! I say, old boy, how goes
the world now? — Reading law, hey? — booked to be Judge
Clayton the second! Now, my dear fellow, if I had the
opportunities that you have — only to step into my father's
shoes — I should be a lucky fellow.”

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“Well, you are welcome to all my chances,” said Clayton,
throwing himself on one of the lounges; “for I begin
to see that I shall make very little of them.”

“Why, what 's the matter? — Don't you like the study?”

“The study, perhaps, well enough — but not the practice.
Reading the theory is always magnificent and grand.
`Law hath her seat in the bosom of God; her voice is the
harmony of the world.' You remember we used to declaim
that. But, then, come to the practice of it, and what do
you find? Are legal examinations anything like searching
after truth? Does not an advocate commit himself to onesided
views of his subject, and habitually ignore all the
truth on the other side? Why, if I practised law according
to my conscience, I should be chased out of court in a
week.”

“There you are, again, Clayton, with your everlasting
conscience, which has been my plague ever since you were
a boy, and I have never been able to convince you what
a humbug it is! It 's what I call a crotchety conscience —
always in the way of your doing anything like anybody
else. I suppose, then, of course, you won 't go into political
life. — Great pity, too. You 'd make a very imposing
figure as senator. You have exactly the cut for a conscript
father — one of the old Viri Romæ.”

“And what do you think the old Viri Romæ would do in
Washington? What sort of a figure do you think Regulus,
or Quintus Curtius, or Mucius Seævola, would make, there?”

“Well, to be sure, the style of political action has altered
somewhat since those days. If political duties were what
they were then, — if a gulf would open in Washington, for
example, — you would be the fellow to plunge in, horse and
all, for the good of the republic; or, if anything was to be
done by putting your right hand in the fire and burning it
off — or, if there were any Carthaginians who would cut off
your eyelids, or roll you down hill in a barrel of nails, for
truth and your country's sake, — you would be on hand for
any such matter. That 's the sort of foreign embassy that

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

you would be after. All these old-fashioned goings on would
suit you to a T; but as to figuring in purple and fine linen,
in Paris or London, as American minister, you would make
a dismal business of it. But, still, I thought you might
practise law in a wholesome, sensible way, — take fees, make
pleas with abundance of classical allusions, show off your
scholarship, marry a rich wife, and make your children
princes in the gates — all without treading on the toes of
your too sensitive moral what-d'-ye-call-ems. But you 've
done one thing like other folks, at least, if all 's true that
I 've heard.”

“And what is that, pray?”

“What 's that? Hear the fellow, now! How innocent
we are! I suppose you think I have n't heard of your campaign
in New York — carrying off that princess of little flirts,
Miss Gordon.”

Clayton responded to the charge only with a slight shrug
and a smile, in which not only his lips but his eyes took part,
while the color mounted to his forehead.

“Now, do you know, Clayton,” continued Russel, “I like
that. Do you know I always thought I should detest the
woman that you should fall in love with? It seemed to me
that such a portentous combination of all the virtues as you
were planning for would be something like a comet — an
alarming spectacle. Do you remember (I should like to know,
if you do) just what that woman was to be? — was to have
all the learning of a man, all the graces of a woman (I think
I have it by heart); she was to be practical, poetical, pious,
and everything else that begins with a p; she was to be
elegant and earnest; take deep and extensive views of life;
and there was to be a certain air about her, half Madonna,
half Venus, made of every creature's best. Ah, bless us!
what poor creatures we are! Here comes along our little
coquette, flirting, tossing her fan; picks you up like a great,
solid chip, as you are, and throws you into her chip-basket
of beaux, and goes on dancing and flirting as before. Are n't
you ashamed of it, now?”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“No. I am really much like the minister in our town,
where we fitted for college, who married a pretty Polly
Peters in his sixtieth year, and, when the elders came to
inquire if she had the requisite qualifications for a pastor's
lady, he told them that he did n't think she had. `But the
fact is, brethren,' said he, `though I don't pretend she is a
saint, she is a very pretty little sinner, and I love her.'
That 's just my case.”

“Very sensibly said; and, do you know, as I told you
before, I 'm perfectly delighted with it, because it is acting
like other folks. But, then, my dear fellow, do you think
you have come to anything really solid with this little Venus
of the sea-foam? Is n't it much the same as being engaged
to a cloud, or a butterfly? One wants a little streak of reality
about a person that one must take for better or for worse.
You have a deep nature, Clayton. You really want a wife
who will have some glimmering perception of the difference
between you and the other things that walk and wear coats,
and are called men.”

“Well, then, really,” said Clayton, rousing himself, and
speaking with energy, “I 'll tell you just what it is: Nina
Gordon is a flirt and a coquette — a spoiled child, if you will.
She is not at all the person I ever expected would obtain any
power over me. She has no culture, no reading, no habits
of reflection; but she has, after all, a certain tone and quality
to her, a certain `timbre,' as the French say of voices, which
suits me. There is about her a mixture of energy, individuality,
and shrewdness, which makes her, all uninformed as she
is, more piquant and attractive than any woman I ever fell in
with. She never reads; it is almost impossible to get her to
read; but, if you can catch her ear for five minutes, her literary
judgments have a peculiar freshness and truth. And so
with her judgment on all other subjects, if you can stop her
long enough to give you an opinion. As to heart, I think she
has yet a wholly unawakened nature. She has lived only
in the world of sensation, and that is so abundant and so
buoyant in her that the deeper part still sleeps. It is only

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

two or three times that I have seen a flash of this under
nature look from her eyes, and color her voice and intonation.
And I believe — I 'm quite sure — that I am the only
person in the world that ever touched it at all. I 'm not at
all sure that she loves me now; but I 'm almost equally sure
that she will.”

“They say,” said Russel, carelessly, “that she is generally
engaged to two or three at a time.”

“That may be also,” said Clayton, indolently. “I rather
suspect it to be the case now, but it gives me no concern.
I 've seen all the men by whom she is surrounded, and I
know perfectly well there 's not one of them that she cares
a rush for.”

“Well, but, my dear fellow, how can your extra fastidious
moral notions stand the idea of her practising this system
of deception?”

“Why, of course, it is n't a thing to my taste; but, then,
like the old parson, if I love the `little sinner,' what am I to
do? I suppose you think it a lover's paradox; yet I assure
you, though she deceives, she is not deceitful; though she
acts selfishly, she is not selfish. The fact is, the child has
grown up, motherless and an heiress, among servants. She
has, I believe, a sort of an aunt, or some such relative, who
nominally represents the head of the family to the eye of the
world. But I fancy little madam has had full sway. Then
she has been to a fashionable New York boarding-school,
and that has developed the talent of shirking lessons, and
evading rules, with a taste for side-walk flirtation. These
are all the attainments that I ever heard of being got at a
fashionable boarding-school, unless it be a hatred of books,
and a general dread of literary culture.”

“And her estates are —”

“Nothing very considerable. Managed nominally by an
old uncle of hers; really by a very clever quadroon servant,
who was left her by her father, and who has received an
education, and has talents very superior to what are common
to those in his class. He is, in fact, the overseer of her

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

plantation, and I believe the most loyal, devoted creature
breathing.”

“Clayton,” said his companion, “this affair might not be
much to one who takes the world as I do, but for you it may
be a little too serious. Don't get in beyond your depth.”

“You are too late, Russel, for that — I am in.”

“Well, then, good luck to you, my dear fellow! And
now, as we are about it, I may as well tell you that I 'm in
for it, too. I suppose you have heard of Miss Benoir, of
Baltimore. Well, she is my fate.”

“And are you really engaged?”

“All signed and sealed, and to be delivered next Christmas.”

“Let 's hear about her.”

“Well, she is of a good height (I always said I should n't
marry a short woman), — not handsome, but reasonably
well-looking — very fine manners — knows the world —
plays and sings handsomely — has a snug little fortune.
Now, you know I never held to marrying for money and
nothing else; but, then, as I 'm situated, I could not have
fallen in love without that requisite. Some people call this
heartless. I don't think it is. If I had met Mary Benoir,
and had known that she had n't anything, why, I should
have known that it would n't do for me at all to cultivate
any particular intimacy; but, knowing she had fortune, I
looked a little further, and found she had other things, too.
Now, if that 's marrying for money, so be it. Yours, Clayton,
is a genuine case of falling in love. But, as for me, I
walked in with my eyes wide open.”

“And what are you going to do with yourself in the world,
Russel?”

“I must get into practice, and get some foothold there,
you know; and then, hey for Washington! — I 'm to be president,
like every other adventurer in these United States.
Why not I, as well as another man?”

“I don't know, certainly,” said Clayton, “if you want
it, and are willing to work hard enough and long enough,

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

and pay all the price. I would as soon spend my life walking
the drawn sword which they say is the bridge to Mahomet's
paradise.”

“Ah! ah! I fancy I see you doing it! What a figure
you 'd make, my dear fellow, balancing and posturing on
the sword-blade, and making horrid wry faces! Yet I know
you 'd be as comfortable there as you would in political life.
And yet, after all, you are greatly superior to me in every
respect. It would be a thousand pities if such a man as
you could n't have the management of things. But our
national ship has to be navigated by second-rate fellows,
Jerry-go-nimbles, like me, simply because we are good in
dodging and turning. But that 's the way. Sharp 's the
word, and the sharpest wins.”

“For my part,” said Clayton, “I shall never be what the
world calls a successful man. There seems to be one inscription
written over every passage of success in life, as
far as I 've seen, — `What shall it profit a man if he gain
the whole world, and lose his own soul?'”

“I don't understand you, Clayton.”

“Why, it seems to me just this. As matters are going
on now in our country, I must either lower my standard of
right and honor, and sear my soul in all its nobler sensibilities,
or I must be what the world calls an unsuccessful man.
There is no path in life, that I know of, where humbuggery
and fraud and deceit are not essential to success — none
where a man can make the purity of his moral nature the first
object. I see Satan standing in every avenue, saying, `All
these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship
me.'”

“Why don't you take to the ministry, then, Clayton, at
once, and put up a pulpit-cushion and big Bible between you
and the fiery darts of the devil?”

“I 'm afraid I should meet him there, too. I could not
gain a right to speak in any pulpit without some profession
or pledge to speak this or that, that would be a snare to
my conscience, by and by. At the door of every pulpit I

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

must swear always to find truth in a certain formula; and
living, prosperity, success, reputation, will all be pledged
on my finding it there. I tell you I should, if I followed
my own conscience, preach myself out of pulpits quicker
than I should plead out at the bar.”

“Lord help you, Clayton! What will you do? Will
you settle down on your plantation, and raise cotton and
sell niggers? I 'm expecting to hear, every minute, that
you 've subscribed for the Liberator, and are going to turn
Abolitionist.”

“I do mean to settle down on my plantation, but not to
raise cotton or negroes as a chief end of man. I do take
the Liberator, because I 'm a free man, and have a right to
take what I have a mind to. I don't agree with Garrison,
because I think I know more about the matter, where I
stand, than he does, or can, where he stands. But it 's his
right, as an honest man, to say what he thinks; and I
should use it in his place. If I saw things as he does, I
should be an Abolitionist. But I don't.”

“That 's a mercy, at least,” said Russel, “to a man
with your taste for martyrdom. But what are you going
to do?”

“What any Christian man should do who finds four hundred
odd of his fellow men and women placed in a state of
absolute dependence on him. I 'm going to educate and fit
them for freedom. There is n't a sublimer power on earth
than God has given to us masters. The law gives us absolute
and unlimited control. A plantation such as a plantation
might be would be `a light to lighten the gentiles.'
There is a wonderful and beautiful development locked up
in this Ethiopian race, and it is worth being a life-object to
unlock it. The raising of cotton is to be the least of the
thing. I regard my plantation as a sphere for raising men
and women,
and demonstrating the capabilities of a race.”

“Selah!” said Russel.

Clayton looked angry.

“I beg your pardon, Clayton. This is all superb,

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

sublime! There is just one objection to it — it is wholly impossible.”

“Every good and great thing has been called impossible
before it is done.”

“Well, let me tell you, Clayton, just how it will be. You
will be a mark for arrows, both sides. You will offend all
your neighbors by doing better than they do. You will
bring your negroes up to a point in which they will meet
the current of the whole community against them, and
meanwhile you will get no credit with the Abolitionists.
They will call you a cut-throat, pirate, sheep-stealer, and all
the rest of their elegant little list of embellishments, all the
same. You 'll get a state of things that nobody can manage
but yourself, and you by the hardest; and then you 'll
die, and it 'll all run to the devil faster than you run it up.
Now, if you would do the thing by halves, it would n't be
so bad; but I know you of old. You won't be satisfied with
teaching a catechism and a few hymns, parrot-wise, which I
think is a respectable religious amusement for our women.
You 'll teach 'em all to read, and write, and think, and
speak. I should n't wonder to hear of an importation of
black-boards and spelling-books. You 'll want a lyceum
and debating society. Pray, what does sister Anne say to
all this? Anne is a sensible girl now, but I 'll warrant
you 've got her to go in for it.”

“Anne is as much interested as I, but her practical tact
is greater than mine, and she is of use in detecting difficulties
that I do not see. I have an excellent man, who enters
fully into my views, who takes charge of the business
interests of the plantation, instead of one of these scoundrel
overseers. There is to be a graduated system of work
and wages introduced — a system that shall teach the
nature and rights of property, and train to habits of industry
and frugality, by making every man's acquirements
equal to his industry and good conduct.”

“And what sort of a support do you expect to make out

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

of all this? Are you going to live for them, or they for
you?”

“I shall set them the example of living for them, and
trust to awaken the good that is in them, in return. The
strong ought to live for the weak — the cultivated for the
ignorant.”

“Well, Clayton, the Lord help you! I 'm in earnest now—
fact! Though I know you won't do it, yet I wish you
could. It 's a pity, Clayton, you were born in this world. It
is n't you, but our planet and planetary ways, that are in
fault. Your mind is a splendid store-house — gold and gems
of Ophir — but they are all up in the fifth story, and no
staircase to get 'em down into common life. Now, I 've just
enough appreciation of the sort of thing that 's in you, not to
laugh at you. Nine out of ten would. To tell you the truth,
if I were already set up in life, and had as definite a position
as you have, — family, friends, influence, and means, — why,
perhaps I might afford to cultivate this style of thing. But,
I tell you what it is, Clayton, such a conscience as yours is
cursedly expensive to keep. It 's like a carriage — a fellow
must n't set it up unless he can afford it. It 's one of the
luxuries.”

“It 's a necessary of life, with me,” said Clayton, dryly.

“Well, that 's your nature. I can't afford it. I 've got
my way to make. I must succeed, and with your ultra
notions I could n't succeed. So there it is. After all, I
can be as religious as dozens of your most respectable
men, who have taken their seats in the night-train for
Paradise, and keep the daylight for their own business.”

“I dare say you can.”

“Yes, and I shall get all I aim at; and you, Clayton, will
be always an unhappy, dissatisfied aspirant after something
too high for mortality. There 's just the difference between
us.”

The conversation was here interrupted by the return of
the family party.

-- --

p700-035 CHAPTER III. THE CLAYTON FAMILY AND SISTER ANNE.

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

The family party which was now ushered in, consisted
of Clayton's father, mother, and sister. Judge Clayton was
a tall, dignified, elderly personage, in whom one recognized,
at a glance, the gentleman of the old school. His hair,
snowy white, formed a singular contrast with the brightness
of his blue eyes, whose peculiar acuteness of glance
might remind one of a falcon. There was something stately
in the position of the head and the carriage of the figure,
and a punctilious exactness in the whole air and manner,
that gave one a slight impression of sternness. The clear,
sharp blue of his eye seemed to be that of a calm and
decided intellect, of a logical severity of thought; and contrasted
with the silvery hair with that same expression of
cold beauty that is given by the contrast of snow mountains
cutting into the keen, metallic blue of an Alpine sky. One
should apprehend much to fear from such a man's reason —
little to hope from any outburst of his emotional nature.
Yet, as a man, perhaps injustice was done to Judge Clayton
by this first impression; for there was, deep beneath
this external coldness, a severely-repressed nature, of the
most fiery and passionate vehemence. His family affections
were strong and tender, seldom manifested in words, but
always by the most exact appreciation and consideration
for all who came within his sphere. He was strictly and
impartially just in all the little minutiæ of social and domestic
life, never hesitating to speak a truth, or acknowledge
an error.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

Mrs. Clayton was a high-bred, elderly lady, whose well-preserved
delicacy of complexion, brilliant dark eyes, and
fine figure, spoke of a youth of beauty. Of a nature imaginative,
impulsive, and ardent, inclining constantly to
generous extremes, she had thrown herself with passionate
devotion round her clear-judging husband, as the Alpine
rose girdles with beauty the breast of the bright, pure
glacier.

Between Clayton and his father there existed an affection
deep and entire; yet, as the son developed to manhood, it
became increasingly evident that they could never move
harmoniously in the same practical orbit. The nature of
the son was so veined and crossed with that of the mother,
that the father, in attempting the age-long and often-tried
experiment of making his child an exact copy of himself,
found himself extremely puzzled and confused in the operation.
Clayton was ideal to an excess; ideality colored
every faculty of his mind, and swayed all his reasonings, as
an unseen magnet will swerve the needle. Ideality pervaded
his conscientiousness, urging him always to rise
above the commonly-received and so-called practical in
morals. Hence, while he worshipped the theory of law, the
practice filled him with disgust; and his father was obliged
constantly to point out deficiencies in reasonings, founded
more on a keen appreciation of what things ought to be, than
on a practical regard to what they are. Nevertheless, Clayton
partook enough of his father's strong and steady nature
to be his mother's idol, who, perhaps, loved this second
rendering of the parental nature with even more doting
tenderness than the first.

Anne Clayton was the eldest of three sisters, and the
special companion and confidant of the brother; and, as
she stands there untying her bonnet-strings, we must also
present her to the reader. She is a little above the medium
height, with that breadth and full development of chest
which one admires in English women. She carries her
well-formed head on her graceful shoulders with a

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

positive, decided air, only a little on this side of haughtiness.
Her clear brown complexion reddens into a fine glow in
the cheek, giving one the impression of sound, perfect
health. The positive outline of the small aquiline nose,
the large, frank, well-formed mouth, with its clear rows of
shining teeth, the brown eyes, which have caught something
of the falcon keenness of the father, are points in the
picture by no means to be overlooked. Taking her air altogether,
there was an honest frankness about her which
encouraged conversation, and put one instantly at ease.
Yet no man in his senses could ever venture to take the
slightest liberty with Anne Clayton. With all her frankness,
there was ever in her manner a perfectly-defined
“thus far shalt thou come, and no further.” Beaux, suitors,
lovers in abundance, had stood, knelt, and sighed protesting,
at her shrine. Yet Anne Clayton was twenty-seven,
and unmarried. Everybody wondered why; and as to that,
we can only wonder with the rest. Her own account of
the matter was simple and positive. She did not wish to
marry — was happy enough without.

The intimacy between the brother and sister had been
more than usually strong, notwithstanding marked differences
of character; for Anne had not a particle of ideality.
Sense she had, shrewdness, and a pleasant dash of humor,
withal; but she was eminently what people call a practical
girl. She admired highly the contrary of all this in her
brother; she delighted in the poetic-heroic element in him,
for much the same reason that young ladies used to admire
Thaddeus of Warsaw, and William Wallace — because it
was something quite out of her line. In the whole world
of ideas she had an almost idolatrous veneration for her
brother; in the sphere of practical operations she felt free
to assert, with a certain good-natured positiveness, her own
superiority. There was no one in the world, perhaps, of
whose judgment in this respect Clayton stood more in awe.

At the present juncture of affairs Clayton felt himself
rather awkwardly embarrassed in communicating to her an

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

event which she would immediately feel she had a right
to know before. A sister of Anne Clayton's positive character
does not usually live twenty-seven years in constant
intimacy with a brother like Clayton, without such an attachment
as renders the first announcement of a contemplated
marriage somewhat painful. Why, then, had Clayton, who
always unreservedly corresponded with his sister, not kept
her apprised of his gradual attachment to Nina? The secret
of the matter was, that he had had an instinctive consciousness
that he could not present Nina to the practical, clear-judging
mind of his sister, as she appeared through the mist
and spray of his imaginative nature. The hard facts of her
case would be sure to tell against her in any communication
he might make; and sensitive people never like the fatigue
of justifying their instincts. Nothing, in fact, is less capable
of being justified by technical reasons than those fine insights
into character whereupon affection is built. We have
all had experience of preferences which would not follow
the most exactly ascertained catalogue of virtues, and would
be made captive where there was very little to be said in
justification of the captivity.

But, meanwhile, rumor, always busy, had not failed to
convey to Anne Clayton some suspicions of what was passing;
and, though her delicacy and pride forbade any allusion
to it, she keenly felt the want of confidence, and of course
was not any more charitably disposed towards the little
rival for this reason. But now the matter had attained such
a shape in Clayton's mind that he felt the necessity of apprising
his family and friends. With his mother the task
was made easier by the abundant hopefulness of her nature,
which enabled her in a moment to throw herself into the
sympathies of those she loved. To her had been deputed
the office of first breaking the tidings to Anne, and she had
accomplished it during the pleasure-party of the morning.

The first glance that passed between Clayton and his sister,
as she entered the room, on her return from the party,
showed him that she was discomposed and unhappy. She

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

did not remain long in the apartment, or seem disposed to
join in conversation; and, after a few abstracted moments,
she passed through the open door into the garden, and began
to busy herself apparently among her plants. Clayton followed
her. He came and stood silently beside her for some
time, watching her as she picked the dead leaves off her
geranium.

“Mother has told you,” he said, at length.

“Yes,” said Anne.

There was a long pause, and Anne picked off dry leaves
and green promiscuously, threatening to demolish the
bush.

“Anne,” said Clayton, “how I wish you could see her!”

“I 've heard of her,” replied Anne, dryly, “through the
Livingstons.”

“And what have you heard?” said Clayton, eagerly.

“Not such things as I could wish, Edward; not such as
I expected to hear of the lady that you would choose.”

“And, pray, what have you heard? Out with it,” said
Clayton, — “let 's know what the world says of her.”

“Well, the world says,” said Anne, “that she is a
coquette, a flirt, a jilt. From all I 've heard, I should think
she must be an unprincipled girl.”

“That is hard language, Anne.”

“Truth is generally hard,” replied Anne.

“My dear sister,” said Clayton, taking her hand, and
seating her on the seat in the garden, “have you lost all
faith in me?”

“I think it would be nearer truth,” replied Anne, “to say
that you had lost all faith in me. Why am I the last one to
know all this? Why am I to hear it first from reports, and
every way but from you? Would I have treated you so?
Did I ever have anything that I did not tell you? Down to
my very soul I 've always told you everything!”

“This is true, I own, dear Anne; but what if you had loved
some man that you felt sure I should not like? Now, you
are a positive person, Anne, and this might happen. Would

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

you want to tell me at once? Would you not, perhaps, wait,
and hesitate, and put off, for one reason or another, from
day to day, and find it grow more and more difficult, the
longer you waited?”

“I can't tell,” said Anne, bitterly. “I never did love
any one better than you, — that 's the trouble.”

“Neither do I love anybody better than you, Anne. The
love I have for you is a whole, perfect thing, just as it was.
See if you do not find me every way as devoted. My
heart was only opened to take in another love, another
wholly different; and which, because it is so wholly different,
never can infringe on the love I bear to you. And, Anne,
my dear sister, if you could love her as a part of me —”

“I wish I could,” said Anne, somewhat softened; “but
what I 've heard has been so unfavorable! She is not, in
the least, the person I should have expected you to fancy,
Edward. Of all things I despise a woman who trifles with
the affections of gentlemen.”

“Well, but, my dear, Nina is n't a woman; she is a child
a gay, beautiful, unformed child; and I 'm sure you
may apply to her what Pope says:



`If to her share some female errors fall,
Look in her face, and you forget them all.'”

“Yes, indeed,” said Anne, “I believe all you men are
alike — a pretty face bewitches any of you. I thought you
were an exception, Edward; but there you are.”

“But, Anne, is this the way to encourage my confidence?
Suppose I am bewitched and enchanted, you cannot
disentangle me without indulgence. Say what you will
about it, the fact is just this — it is my fate to love this child.
I 've tried to love many women before. I have seen many
whom I knew no sort of reason why I should n't love, —
handsomer far, more cultivated, more accomplished, — and yet
I 've seen them without a movement or a flutter of the pulse.
But this girl has awakened all there is to me. I do not see in

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

her what the world sees. I see the ideal image of what she
can be, what I 'm sure she will be, when her nature is fully
awakened and developed.”

“Just there, Edward — just that,” said Anne. “You
never see anything; that is, you see a glorified image — a
something that might, could, would, or should be — that is
your difficulty. You glorify an ordinary boarding-school
coquette into something symbolic, sublime; you clothe her
with all your own ideas, and then fall down to worship
her.”

“Well, my dear Anne, suppose it were so, what then?
I am, as you say, ideal, — you, real. Well, be it so; I must
act according to what is in me. I have a right to my nature,
you to yours. But it is not every person whom I can idealize;
and I suspect this is the great reason why I never
could love some very fine women, with whom I have associated
on intimate terms; they had no capacity of being
idealized; they could receive no color from my fancy; they
wanted, in short, just what Nina has. She is just like one
of those little whisking, chattering cascades in the White
Mountains, and the atmosphere round her is favorable to
rainbows.”

“And you always see her through them.”

“Even so, sister; but some people I cannot. Why should
you find fault with me? It 's a pleasant thing to look through
a rainbow. Why should you seek to disenchant, if I can be
enchanted?”

“Why,” replied Anne, “you remember the man who
took his pay of the fairies in gold and diamonds, and, after
he had passed a certain brook, found it all turned to slatestones.
Now, marriage is like that brook; many a poor fellow
finds his diamonds turned to slate on the other side;
and this is why I put in my plain, hard common sense,
against your visions. I see the plain facts about this young
girl; that she is an acknowledged flirt, a noted coquette and
jilt; and a woman who is so is necessarily heartless; and

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

you are too good, Edward, too noble, I have loved you
too long, to be willing to give you up to such a woman.”

“There, my dear Anne, there are at least a dozen points
in that sentence to which I don't agree. In the first place,
as to coquetry, it is n't the unpardonable sin in my eyes —
that is, under some circumstances.”

“That is, you mean, when Nina Gordon is the coquette?”

“No, I don't mean that. But the fact is, Anne, there is so
little of true sincerity, so little real benevolence and charity,
in the common intercourse of young gentlemen and ladies
in society, and our sex, who ought to set the example, are
so selfish and unprincipled in their ways of treating women,
that I do not wonder that, now and then, a lively girl, who
has the power, avenges her sex by playing off our weak
points. Now, I don't think Nina capable of trifling with a
real, deep, unselfish attachment — a love which sought her
good, and was willing to sacrifice itself for her; but I don't
believe any such has ever been put at her disposal. There 's
a great difference between a man's wanting a woman to love
him,
and loving her. Wanting to appropriate a woman as
a wife, does not, of course, imply that a man loves her, or
that he is capable of loving anything. All these things
girls feel, because their instincts are quick; and they are
often accused of trifling with a man's heart, when they only
see through him, and know he has n't any. Besides, love
of power has always been considered a respectable sin in us
men; and why should we denounce a woman for loving her
kind of power?”

“O, well, Edward, there is n't anything in the world that
you cannot theorize into beauty. But I don't like coquettes,
for all that; and, then, I 'm told Nina Gordon is
so very odd, and says and does such very extraordinary
things, sometimes.”

“Well, perhaps that charms me the more. In this conventional
world, where women are all rubbed into one uniform
surface, like coins in one's pocket, it 's a pleasure now
and then to find one who can't be made to do and think like

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

all the rest. You have a little dash of this merit, yourself,
Anne; but you must consider that you have been brought
up with mamma, under her influence, trained and guided
every hour, even more than you knew. Nina has grown up
an heiress among servants, a boarding-school girl in New
York; and, furthermore, you are twenty-seven and she is
eighteen, and a great deal may be learned between eighteen
and twenty-seven.”

“But, brother, you remember Miss Hannah More says,—
or some of those good women, I forget who: at any rate
it 's a sensible saying, — `that a man who chooses his wife
as he would a picture in a public exhibition-room, should
remember that there is this difference, that the picture cannot
go back to the exhibition, but the woman may.' You
have chosen her from seeing her brilliancy in society; but,
after all, can you make her happy in the dull routine of a
commonplace life? Is she not one of the sort that must
have a constant round of company and excitement to keep
her in spirits?”

“I think not,” said Clayton. “I think she is one of
those whose vitality is in herself, and one whose freshness
and originality will keep life anywhere from being commonplace;
and that, living with us, she will sympathize, naturally,
in all our pursuits.”

“Well, now, don't flatter yourself, brother, that you can
make this girl over, and bring her to any of your standards.”

“Who — I? Did you think I meditated such an impertience?
The last thing I should try, to marry a wife to
educate her! It 's generally one of the most selfish tricks
of our sex. Besides, I don't want a wife who will be a
mere mirror of my opinions and sentiments. I don't want
an innocent sheet of blotting-paper, meekly sucking up all
I say, and giving a little fainter impression of my ideas.
I want a wife for an alterative; all the vivacities of life lie
in differences.”

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

“Why, surely,” said Anne, “one wants one's friends to
be congenial, I should think.”

“So we do; and there is nothing in the world so congenial
as differences. To be sure, the differences must be
harmonious. In music, now, for instance, one does n't want
a repetition of the same notes, but differing notes that chord.
Nay, even discords are indispensable to complete harmony.
Now, Nina has just that difference from me which chords
with me; and all our little quarrels — for we have had a good
many, and I dare say shall have more — are only a sort of
chromatic passages, — discords of the seventh, leading
into harmony. My life is inward, theorizing, self-absorbed.
I am hypochondriac — often morbid. The vivacity and
acuteness of her outer life makes her just what I need. She
wakens, she rouses, and keeps me in play; and her quick
instincts are often more than a match for my reason. I reverence
the child, then, in spite of her faults. She has taught
me many things.”

“Well,” said Anne, laughing, “I give you up, if it comes
to that. If you come to talk about reverencing Nina Gordon,
I see it 's all over with you, Edward, and I 'll be good-natured,
and make the best of it. I hope it may all be true
that you think, and a great deal more. At all events, no
effort of mine shall be wanting to make you as happy in
your new relation as you ought to be.”

“There, now, that 's Anne Clayton! It 's just like you,
sister, and I could n't say anything better than that. You
have unburdened your conscience, you have done all you
can for me, and now very properly yield to the inevitable.
Nina, I know, will love you; and, if you never try to advise
her and influence her, you will influence her very much.
Good people are a long while learning that, Anne. They
think to do good to others, by interfering and advising.
They don't know that all they have to do is to live. When
I first knew Nina, I was silly enough to try my hand that
way, myself; but I 've learned better. Now, when Nina
comes to us, all that you and mamma have got to do is just

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

to be kind to her, and live as you always have lived; and
whatever needs to be altered in her, she will alter herself.”

“Well,” said Anne, “I wish, as it is so, that I could see
her.”

“Suppose you write a few lines to her in this letter that
I am going to write; and then that will lead in due time
to a visit.”

“Anything in the world, Edward, that you say.”

-- --

p700-046 CHAPTER IV. THE GORDON FAMILY.

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

A week or two had passed over the head of Nina Gordon
since she was first introduced to our readers, and during
this time she had become familiar with the details of her
home life. Nominally, she stood at the head of her plantation,
as mistress and queen in her own right of all, both in
doors and out; but, really, she found herself, by her own
youth and inexperience, her ignorance of practical details,
very much in the hands of those she professed to govern.

The duties of a southern housekeeper, on a plantation,
are onerous beyond any amount of northern conception.
Every article wanted for daily consumption must be kept
under lock and key, and doled out as need arises. For the
most part, the servants are only grown-up children, without
consideration, forethought, or self-control, quarrelling
with each other, and divided into parties and factions, hopeless
of any reasonable control. Every article of wear, for
some hundreds of people, must be thought of, purchased,
cut and made, under the direction of the mistress; and add
to this the care of young children, whose childish mothers
are totally unfit to govern or care for them, and we have some
slight idea of what devolves on southern housekeepers.

Our reader has seen what Nina was on her return from
New York, and can easily imagine that she had no idea of
embracing, in good earnest, the hard duties of such a life.

In fact, since the death of Nina's mother, the situation of
the mistress of the family had been only nominally filled by
her aunt, Mrs. Nesbit. The real housekeeper, in fact, was

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

an old mulatto woman, named Katy, who had been trained
by Nina's mother. Notwithstanding the general inefficiency
and childishness of negro servants, there often are to be
found among them those of great practical ability. Whenever
owners, through necessity or from tact, select such
servants, and subject them to the kind of training and responsibility
which belongs to a state of freedom, the same
qualities are developed which exist in free society. Nina's
mother, being always in delicate health, had, from necessity,
been obliged to commit much responsibility to “Aunt
Katy,” as she was called; and she had grown up under the
discipline into a very efficient housekeeper. With her tall
red turban, her jingling bunch of keys, and an abundant
sense of the importance of her office, she was a dignitary
not lightly to be disregarded.

It is true that she professed the utmost deference for her
young mistress, and very generally passed the compliment
of inquiring what she would have done; but it was pretty
generally understood that her assent to Aunt Katy's propositions
was considered as much a matter of course as the
queen's to a ministerial recommendation. Indeed, had Nina
chosen to demur, her prime minister had the power, without
departing in the slightest degree from a respectful bearing,
to involve her in labyrinths of perplexity without end.
And, as Nina hated trouble, and wanted, above all things, to
have her time to herself for her own amusement, she wisely
concluded not to interfere with Aunt Katy's reign, and to
get by persuasion and coaxing, what the old body would
have been far too consequential and opinionated to give to
authority.

In like manner, at the head of all out-door affairs was the
young quadroon, Harry, whom we introduced in the first
chapter. In order to come fully at the relation in which he
stood to the estate, we must, after the fashion of historians
generally, go back a hundred years or so, in order to give
our readers a fair start. Behold us, therefore, assuming
historic dignity, as follows.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Among the first emigrants to Virginia, in its colonial
days, was one Thomas Gordon, Knight, a distant offshoot
of the noble Gordon family, renowned in Scottish history.
Being a gentleman of some considerable energy, and impatient
of the narrow limits of the Old World, where he found
little opportunity to obtain that wealth which was necessary
to meet the demands of his family pride, he struck off for
himself into Virginia. Naturally of an adventurous turn,
he was one of the first to propose the enterprise which
afterwards resulted in a settlement on the banks of the
Chowan River, in North Carolina. Here he took up for
himself a large tract of the finest alluvial land, and set
himself to the business of planting, with the energy and
skill characteristic of his nation; and, as the soil was new
and fertile, he soon received a very munificent return for his
enterprise. Inspired with remembrances of old ancestral
renown, the Gordon family transmitted in their descent all
the traditions, feelings, and habits, which were the growth
of the aristocratic caste from which they sprung. The
name of Canema, given to the estate, came from an Indian
guide and interpreter, who accompanied the first Col. Gordon
as confidential servant.

The estate, being entailed, passed down through the colonial
times unbroken in the family, whose wealth, for some
years, seemed to increase with every generation.

The family mansion was one of those fond reproductions
of the architectural style of the landed gentry in England,
in which, as far as their means could compass it, the planters
were fond of indulging.

Carpenters and carvers had been brought over, at great
expense, from the old country, to give the fruits of their
skill in its erection; and it was a fancy of the ancestor who
built it, to display, in its wood-work, that exuberance of
new and rare woods with which the American continent was
supposed to abound. He had made an adventurous voyage
into South America, and brought from thence specimens of
those materials more brilliant than rose-wood, and hard as

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

ebony, which grow so profusely on the banks of the Amazon
that the natives use them for timber. The floor of the
central hall of the house was a curiously-inlaid parquet of
these brilliant materials, arranged in fine block-work, highly
polished.

The outside of the house was built in the old Virginian
fashion, with two tiers of balconies running completely
round, as being much better suited to the American climate
than any of European mode. The inside, however, was
decorated with sculpture and carvings, copied, many of
them, from ancestral residences in Scotland, giving to the
mansion an air of premature antiquity.

Here, for two or three generations, the Gordon family
had lived in opulence. During the time, however, of Nina's
father, and still more after his death, there appeared evidently
on the place signs of that gradual decay which has
conducted many an old Virginian family to poverty and ruin.
Slave labor, of all others the most worthless and profitless,
had exhausted the first vigor of the soil, and the proprietors
gradually degenerated from those habits of energy which
were called forth by the necessities of the first settlers, and
everything proceeded with that free-and-easy abandon, in
which both master and slave appeared to have one common
object, — that of proving who should waste with most freedom.

At Colonel Gordon's death, he had bequeathed, as we
have already shown, the whole family estate to his daughter,
under the care of a servant, of whose uncommon intelligence
and thorough devotion of heart he had the most
ample proof. When it is reflected that the overseers are
generally taken from a class of whites who are often lower
in ignorance and barbarism than even the slaves, and that
their wastefulness and rapacity are a by-word among the
planters, it is no wonder that Colonel Gordon thought that,
in leaving his plantation under the care of one so energetic,
competent, and faithful, as Harry, he had made the best
possible provision for his daughter.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Harry was the son of his master, and inherited much of
the temper and constitution of his father, tempered by the
soft and genial temperament of the beautiful Eboe mulattress
who was his mother. From this circumstance Harry
had received advantages of education very superior to what
commonly fell to the lot of his class. He had also accompanied
his master as valet during the tour of Europe,
and thus his opportunities of general observation had been
still further enlarged, and that tact by which those of the
mixed blood seem so peculiarly fitted to appreciate all the
finer aspects of conventional life, had been called out and
exercised; so that it would be difficult in any circle to meet
with a more agreeable and gentlemanly person. In leaving
a man of this character, and his own son, still in the bonds
of slavery, Colonel Gordon was influenced by that passionate
devotion to his daughter which with him overpowered
every consideration. A man so cultivated, he argued to
himself, might find many avenues opened to him in freedom;
might be tempted to leave the estate to other hands,
and seek his own fortune. He therefore resolved to leave
him bound by an indissoluble tie for a term of years,
trusting to his attachment to Nina to make this service
tolerable.

Possessed of very uncommon judgment, firmness, and
knowledge of human nature, Harry had found means to acquire
great ascendency over the hands of the plantation;
and, either through fear or through friendship, there was
a universal subordination to him. The executors of the
estate scarcely made even a feint of overseeing him; and he
proceeded, to all intents and purposes, with the perfect ease
of a free man. Everybody, for miles around, knew and respected
him; and, had he not been possessed of a good
share of the thoughtful, forecasting temperament derived
from his Scottish parentage, he might have been completely
happy, and forgotten even the existence of the chains
whose weight he never felt.

It was only in the presence of Tom Gordon — Colonel

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Gordon's lawful son — that he ever realized that he was a
slave. From childhood, there had been a rooted enmity
between the brothers, which deepened as years passed on;
and, as he found himself, on every return of the young man
to the place, subjected to taunts and ill-usage, to which
his defenceless position left him no power to reply, he had
resolved never to marry, and lay the foundation for a family,
until such time as he should be able to have the command
of his own destiny, and that of his household. But the
charms of a pretty French quadroon overcame the dictates
of prudence.

The history of Tom Gordon is the history of many a
young man grown up under the institutions and in the state
of society which formed him. Nature had endowed him
with no mean share of talent, and with that perilous quickness
of nervous organization, which, like fire, is a good
servant, but a bad master. Out of those elements, with
due training, might have been formed an efficient and eloquent
public man; but, brought up from childhood among
servants to whom his infant will was law, indulged during
the period of infantile beauty and grace in the full expression
of every whim, growing into boyhood among slaves
with but the average amount of plantation morality, his
passions developed at a fearfully early time of life; and,
before his father thought of seizing the reins of authority,
they had gone out of his hands forever. Tutor after tutor
was employed on the plantation to instruct him, and left,
terrified by his temper. The secluded nature of the plantation
left him without that healthful stimulus of society
which is often a help in enabling a boy to come to the
knowledge and control of himself. His associates were
either the slaves, or the overseers, who are generally unprincipled
and artful, or the surrounding whites, who lay
in a yet lower deep of degradation. For one reason or
another, it was for the interest of all these to flatter his
vices, and covertly to assist him in opposing and deceiving
his parents. Thus an early age saw him an adept in

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

every low form of vice. In despair, he was at length sent
to an academy at the North, where he commenced his
career on the first day by striking the teacher in the
face, and was consequently expelled. Thence he went to
another, where, learning caution from experience, he was
enabled to maintain his foot-hold. There he was a successful
colporteur and missionary in the way of introducing a
knowledge of bowie-knives, revolvers, and vicious literature.
Artful, bold, and daring, his residence for a year at a
school was sufficient to initiate in the way of ruin perhaps
one fourth of the boys. He was handsome, and, when not
provoked, good-natured, and had that off-hand way of spending
money which passes among boys for generosity. The
simple sons of hard-working farmers, bred in habits of industry
and frugality, were dazzled and astonished by the
freedom with which he talked, and drank, and spit, and
swore. He was a hero in their eye, and they began to
wonder at the number of things, to them unknown before,
which went to make up the necessaries of life. From school
he was transferred to college, and there placed under the
care of a professor, who was paid an exorbitant sum for
overlooking his affairs. The consequence was, that while
many a northern boy, whose father could not afford to pay
for similar patronage, was disciplined, rusticated, or expelled,
as the case might be, Tom Gordon exploited gloriously
through college, getting drunk every week or
two, breaking windows, smoking freshmen, heading various
sprees in different parts of the country, and at last graduating
nobody knew how, except the patron professor, who
received an extra sum for the extra difficulties of the case.
Returned home, he went into a lawyer's office in Raleigh,
where, by a pleasant fiction, he was said to be reading law,
because he was occasionally seen at the office during the
intervals of his more serious avocations of gambling, and
horse-racing, and drinking. His father, an affectionate but
passionate man, was wholly unable to control him, and the
conflicts between them often shook the whole domestic

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

fabric. Nevertheless, to the last Colonel Gordon indulged
the old hope for such cases made and provided, that Tom
would get through sowing his wild oats, some time, and settle
down and be a respectable man; in which hope he left
him the half of his property. Since that time, Tom seemed
to have studied on no subject except how to accelerate the
growth of those wings which riches are said to be inclined
to take, under the most favorable circumstances.

As often happens in such cases of utter ruin, Tom Gordon
was a much worse character for all the elements of
good which he possessed. He had sufficient perception of
right, and sufficient conscience remaining, to make him bitter
and uncomfortable. In proportion as he knew himself
unworthy of his father's affection and trust, he became jealous
and angry at any indications of the want of it. He had
contracted a settled ill-will to his sister, for no other apparent
reason except that the father took a comfort in her
which he did not in him. From childhood, it was his habit
to vex and annoy her in every possible way; and it was for
this reason, among many others, that Harry had persuaded
Mr. John Gordon, Nina's uncle and guardian, to place her
at the New York boarding-school, where she acquired what
is termed an education. After finishing her school career,
she had been spending a few months in a family of a cousin
of her mother's, and running with loose rein the career of
fashionable gayety.

Luckily, she brought home with her unspoiled a genuine
love of nature, which made the rural habits of plantation
life agreeable to her. Neighbors there were few. Her uncle's
plantation, five miles distant, was the nearest. Other families
with whom the Gordons were in the habit of exchanging
occasional visits were some ten or fifteen miles distant.
It was Nina's delight, however, in her muslin wrapper, and
straw hat, to patter about over the plantation, to chat with
the negroes among their cabins, amusing herself with the
various drolleries and peculiarities to which long absence
had given the zest of novelty. Then she would call for her

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

pony, and, attended by Harry, or some of her servants,
would career through the woods, gathering the wild-flowers
with which they abound; perhaps stop for a day at her
uncle's, have a chat and a romp with him, and return the
next morning.

In the comparative solitude of her present life her mind
began to clear itself of some former follies, as water when
at rest deposits the sediment which clouded it. Apart from
the crowd, and the world of gayeties which had dizzied her,
she could not help admitting to herself the folly of much
she had been doing. Something, doubtless, was added to
this by the letters of Clayton. The tone of them, so manly
and sincere, so respectful and kind, so removed either from
adulation or sentimentalism, had an effect upon her greater
than she was herself aware of. So Nina, in her positive
and off-hand way, sat down, one day, and wrote farewell letters
to both her other lovers, and felt herself quite relieved
by the process.

A young person could scarce stand more entirely alone,
as to sympathetic intercourse with relations, than Nina. It
is true that the presence of her mother's sister in the
family caused it to be said that she was residing under the
care of an aunt.

Mrs. Nesbit, however, was simply one of those well-bred,
well-dressed lay-figures, whose only office in life seems to be
to occupy a certain room in a house, to sit in certain chairs
at proper hours, to make certain remarks at suitable intervals
of conversation. In her youth this lady had run quite
a career as a belle and beauty. Nature had endowed her
with a handsome face and figure, and youth and the pleasure
of admiration for some years supplied a sufficient flow
of animal spirits to make the beauty effective. Early married,
she became the mother of several children, who were
one by one swept into the grave. The death of her husband,
last of all, left her with a very small fortune alone in
the world; and, like many in similar circumstances, she was
content to sink into an appendage to another's family.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

Mrs. Nesbit considered herself very religious; and, as
there is a great deal that passes for religion, ordinarily, of
which she may be fairly considered a representative, we will
present our readers with a philosophical analysis of the
article. When young, she had thought only of self in the
form of admiration, and the indulgence of her animal spirits.
When married, she had thought of self only in her husband
and children, whom she loved because they were hers, and
for no other reason.

When death swept away her domestic circle, and time
stole the beauty and freshness of animal spirits, her self-love
took another form; and, perceiving that this world was
becoming to her somewhat passé, she determined to make
the best of her chance for another.

Religion she looked upon in the light of a ticket, which,
being once purchased, and snugly laid away in a pocket-book,
is to be produced at the celestial gate, and thus
secure admission to heaven.

At a certain period of her life, while she deemed this
ticket unpurchased, she was extremely low-spirited and
gloomy, and went through a quantity of theological reading
enough to have astonished herself, had she foreseen it
in the days of her belle-ship. As the result of all, she at
last presented herself as a candidate for admission to a
Presbyterian church in the vicinity, there professing her
determination to run the Christian race. By the Christian
race, she understood going at certain stated times to religious
meetings, reading the Bible and hymn-book at certain
hours in the day, giving at regular intervals stipulated
sums to religious charities, and preserving a general state
of leaden indifference to everybody and everything in the
world.

She thus fondly imagined that she had renounced the
world, because she looked back with disgust on gayeties
for which she had no longer strength or spirits. Nor did
she dream that the intensity with which her mind travelled
the narrow world of self, dwelling on the plaits of her caps,

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

the cut of her stone-colored satin gowns, the making of her
tea and her bed, and the saving of her narrow income, was
exactly the same in kind, though far less agreeable in development,
as that which once expended itself in dressing
and dancing. Like many other apparently negative characters,
she had a pertinacious intensity of an extremely
narrow and aimless self-will. Her plans of life, small as
they were, had a thousand crimps and plaits, to every one
of which she adhered with invincible pertinacity. The poor
lady little imagined, when she sat, with such punctilious
satisfaction, while the Rev. Mr. Orthodoxy demonstrated
that selfishness is the essence of all moral evil, that the
sentiment had the slightest application to her; nor dreamed
that the little, quiet, muddy current of self-will, which ran
without noise or indecorum under the whole structure of
her being, might be found, in a future day, to have undermined
all her hopes of heaven. Of course, Mrs. Nesbit regarded
Nina, and all other lively young people, with a kind
of melancholy endurance — as shocking spectacles of worldliness.
There was but little sympathy, to be sure, between
the dashing, and out-spoken, and almost defiant little Nina,
and the sombre silver-gray apparition which glided quietly
about the wide halls of her paternal mansion. In fact, it
seemed to afford the latter a mischievous pleasure to shock
her respectable relative on all convenient occasions. Mrs.
Nesbit felt it occasionally her duty, as she remarked, to call
her lively niece into her apartment, and endeavor to persuade
her to read some such volume as Law's Serious Call, or
Owen on the One Hundred and Nineteenth Psalm; and to
give her a general and solemn warning against all the vanities
of the world, in which were generally included dressing
in any color but black and drab, dancing, flirting, writing
love-letters, and all other enormities, down to the eating of
pea-nut candy. One of these scenes is just now enacting in
this good lady's apartment, upon which we will raise the
curtain.

Mrs. Nesbit, a diminutive, blue-eyed, fair-complexioned

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

little woman, of some five feet high, sat gently swaying in
that respectable asylum for American old age, commonly
called a rocking-chair. Every rustle of her silvery silk
gown, every fold of the snowy kerchief on her neck, every
plait of her immaculate cap, spoke a soul long retired from
this world and its cares. The bed, arranged with extremest
precision, however, was covered with a melange of French
finery, flounces, laces, among which Nina kept up a continual
agitation like that produced by a breeze in a flower-bed,
as she unfolded, turned, and fluttered them, before the
eyes of her relative.

“I have been through all this, Nina,” said the latter, with
a melancholy shake of her head, “and I know the vanity of
it.”

“Well, aunty, I have n't been through it, so I don't
know.”

“Yes, my dear, when I was of your age, I used to go to
balls and parties, and could think of nothing but of dress
and admiration. I have been through it all, and seen the
vanity of it.”

“Well, aunt, I want to go through it, and see the vanity
of it, too. That 's just what I 'm after. I 'm on the way to
be as sombre and solemn as you are, but I 'm bound to
have a good time first. Now, look at this pink brocade!”

Had the brocade been a pall, it could scarcely have been
regarded with a more lugubrious aspect.

“Ah, child! such a dying world as this! To spend so
much time and thought on dress!”

“Why, Aunt Nesbit, yesterday you spent just two whole
hours in thinking whether you should turn the breadths of
your black silk dress upside down, or down side up; and
this was a dying world all the time. Now, I don't see that
it is any better to think of black silk than it is of pink.”

This was a view of the subject which seemed never to
have occurred to the good lady.

“But, now, aunt, do cheer up, and look at this box of
artificial flowers. You know I thought I 'd bring a stock

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

on from New York. Now, are n't these perfectly lovely? I
like flowers that mean something. Now, these are all imitations
of natural flowers, so perfect that you 'd scarcely
know them from the real. See — there, that 's a moss-rose;
and now look at these sweet peas, you 'd think they had
just been picked; and, there — that heliotrope, and these
jessamines, and those orange-blossoms, and that wax
camelia —”

“Turn off my eyes from beholding vanity!” said Mrs.
Nesbit, shutting her eyes, and shaking her head:



“`What if we wear the richest vest,—
Peacocks and flies are better drest;
This flesh, with all its glorious forms,
Must drop to earth, and feed the worms.'”

“Aunt, I do think you have the most horrid, disgusting
set of hymns, all about worms, and dust, and such things!”

“It 's my duty, child, when I see you so much taken up
with such sinful finery.”

“Why, aunt, do you think artificial flowers are sinful?”

“Yes, dear; they are a sinful waste of time and money,
and take off our mind from more important things.”

“Well, aunt, then what did the Lord make sweet peas,
and roses, and orange-blossoms for? I 'm sure it 's only
doing as he does, to make flowers. He don't make everything
gray, or stone-color. Now, if you only would come
out in the garden, this morning, and see the oleanders, and
the crape myrtle, and the pinks, the roses, and the tulips,
and the hyacinths, I 'm sure it would do you good.”

“O, I should certainly catch cold, child, if I went out
doors. Milly left a crack opened in the window, last night,
and I 've sneezed three or four times since. It will never
do for me to go out in the garden; the feeling of the ground
striking up through my shoes is very unhealthy.”

“Well, at any rate, aunt, I should think, if the Lord
did n't wish us to wear roses and jessamines, he would not

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

have made them. And it is the most natural thing in the
world to want to wear flowers.”

“It only feeds vanity and a love of display, my dear.”

“I don't think it 's vanity, or a love of display. I should
want to dress prettily, if I were the only person in the world.
I love pretty things because they are pretty. I like to wear
them because they make me look pretty.”

“There it is, child; you want to dress up your poor perishing
body to look pretty — that 's the thing!”

“To be sure I do. Why should n't I? I mean to look as
pretty as I can, as long as I live.”

“You seem to have quite a conceit of your beauty!” said
Aunt Nesbit.

“Well, I know I am pretty. I 'm not going to pretend I
don't. I like my own looks, now, that 's a fact. I 'm not
like one of your Greek statues, I know. I 'm not wonderfully
handsome, nor likely to set the world on fire with my
beauty. I 'm just a pretty little thing; and I like flowers
and laces, and all of those things; and I mean to like them,
and I don't think there 'll be a bit of religion in my not liking
them; and as for all that disagreeable stuff about the
worms, that you are always telling me, I don't think it does
me a particle of good. And, if religion is going to make
me so poky, I shall put it off as long as I can.”

“I used to feel just as you do, dear, but I 've seen the
folly of it!”

“If I 've got to lose my love for everything that is bright,
everything that is lively, and everything that is pretty, and
like to read such horrid stupid books, why, I 'd rather be
buried, and done with it!”

“That 's the opposition of the natural heart, my dear.”

The conversation was here interrupted by the entrance of
a bright, curly-headed mulatto boy, bearing Mrs. Nesbit's
daily luncheon.

“O, here comes Tomtit,” said Nina; “now for a scene!
Let 's see what he has forgotten, now.”

Tomtit was, in his way, a great character in the mansion.

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

He and his grandmother were the property of Mrs. Nesbit.
His true name was no less respectable and methodical than
that of Thomas; but, as he was one of those restless and
effervescent sprites, who seem to be born for the confusion
of quiet people, Nina had rechristened him Tomtit, which
sobriquet was immediately recognized by the whole household
as being eminently descriptive and appropriate. A
constant ripple and eddy of drollery seemed to pervade his
whole being; his large, saucy black eyes had always a
laughing fire in them, that it was impossible to meet without
a smile in return. Slave and property though he was,
yet the first sentiment of reverence for any created thing
seemed yet wholly unawakened in his curly pate. Breezy,
idle, careless, flighty, as his woodland namesake, life to
him seemed only a repressed and pent-up ebullition of animal
enjoyment; and almost the only excitement of Mrs. Nesbit's
quiet life was her chronic controversy with Tomtit. Forty
or fifty times a day did the old body assure him “that she
was astonished at his conduct;” and as many times would
he reply by showing the whole set of his handsome teeth,
on the broad grin, wholly inconsiderate of the state of despair
into which he thus reduced her.

On the present occasion, as he entered the room, his eye
was caught by the great display of finery on the bed; and,
hastily dumping the waiter on the first chair that occurred,
with a flirt and a spring as lithe as that of a squirrel, he
was seated in a moment astride the foot-board, indulging in
a burst of merriment.

“Good law, Miss Nina, whar on earth dese yer come
from? Good law, some on 'em for me, is n't 'er?”

“You see that child!” now said Mrs. Nesbit, rocking
back in her chair with the air of a martyr. “After all my
talkings to him! Nina, you ought not to allow that; it just
encourages him!”

“Tom, get down, you naughty creature you, and get the
stand and put the waiter on it. Mind yourself, now!” said
Nina, laughing.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Tomtit cut a somerset from the foot-board to the floor,
and, striking up, on a very high key, “I 'll bet my money
on a bob-tail nag,” he danced out a small table, as if it
had been a partner, and deposited it, with a jerk, at the side
of Mrs. Nesbit, who aimed a cuff at his ears; but, as he
adroitly ducked his head, the intended blow came down
upon the table with more force than was comfortable to the
inflictor.

“I believe that child is made of air! — I never can hit
him!” said the good lady, waxing red in the face. “He is
enough to provoke a saint!”

“So he is, aunt; enough to provoke two saints like you
and me. Tomtit, you rogue,” said she, giving a gentle pull
to a handful of his curly hair, “be good, now, and I 'll show
you the pretty things, by and by. Come, put the waiter on
the table, now; see if you can't walk, for once!”

Casting down his eyes with an irresistible look of mock
solemnity, Tomtit marched with the waiter, and placed it
by his mistress.

The good lady, after drawing off her gloves and making
sundry little decorous preparations, said a short grace over
her meal, during which time Tomtit seemed to be holding
his sides with repressed merriment; then, gravely laying hold
of the handle of the teapot she stopped short, gave an
exclamation, and flirted her fingers, as she felt it almost
scalding hot.

“Tomtit, I do believe you intend to burn me to death,
some day!”

“Laws, missus, dat are hot? O, sure I was tickler to set
the nose round to the fire.”

“No, you did n't! you stuck the handle right into the
fire, as you 're always doing!”

“Laws, now, wonder if I did,” said Tomtit, assuming an
abstracted appearance. “'Pears as if never can 'member
which dem dare is nose, and which handle. Now, I 's a
studdin on dat dare most all de morning — was so,” said

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

he, gathering confidence, as he saw, by Nina's dancing
eyes, how greatly she was amused.

“You need a sound whipping, sir — that 's what you
need!” said Mrs. Nesbit, kindling up in sudden wrath.

“O, I knows it,” said Tomtit. “We 's unprofitable servants,
all on us. Lord's marcy that we an't 'sumed, all on
us!”

Nina was so completely overcome by this novel application
of the text which she had heard her aunt laboriously
drumming into Tomtit, the Sabbath before, that she laughed
aloud, with rather uproarious merriment.

“O, aunt, there 's no use! He don't know anything!
He 's nothing but an incarnate joke, a walking hoax!”

“No, I does n't know nothing, Miss Nina,” said Tomtit,
at the same time looking out from under his long eyelashes.
“Don't know nothing at all — never can.”

“Well, now, Tomtit,” said Mrs. Nesbit, drawing out a
little blue cowhide from under her chair, and looking at
him resolutely, “you see, if this teapot handle is hot again,
I 'll give it to you! Do you hear?”

“Yes, missis,” said Tomtit, with that indescribable sing-song
of indifference, which is so common and so provoking
in his class.

“And, now, Tomtit, you go down stairs and clean the
knives for dinner.”

“Yes, missis,” said he, pirouetting towards the door.
And once in the passage, he struck up a vigorous “O, I 'm
going to glory, won't you go along with me;” accompanying
himself, by slapping his own sides, as he went down two
stairs at a time.

“Going to glory!” said Mrs. Nesbit, rather shortly; “he
looks like it, I think! It 's the third or fourth time that that
child has blistered my fingers with this teapot, and I know
he does it on purpose! So ungrateful, when I spend my
time, teaching him, hour after hour, laboring with him so!
I declare, I don't believe these children have got any
souls!”

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“Well, aunt, I declare, I should think you 'd get out of
all patience with him; yet he 's so funny, I cannot, for the
life of me, help laughing.”

Here a distant whoop on the staircase, and a tempestuous
chorus to a methodist hymn, with the words, “O come, my
loving brethren,” announced that Tomtit was on the return;
and very soon, throwing open the door, he marched in, with
an air of the greatest importance.

“Tomtit, did n't I tell you to go and clean the knives?”

“Law, missis, come up here to bring Miss Nina's love-letters,”
said he, producing two or three letters. “Good
law, though,” said he, checking himself, “forgot to put
them on a waity!” and, before a word could be said, he
was out of the room and down stairs, and at the height of
furious contest with the girl who was cleaning the silver,
for a waiter to put Miss Nina's letters on.

“Dar, Miss Nina,” appealing to her when she appeared,
“Rosa won't let me have no waity!”

“I could pull your hair for you, you little image!” said
Nina, seizing the letters from his hands, and laughing while
she cuffed his ears.

“Well,” said Tomtit, looking after her with great solemnity,
“missis in de right on 't. An't no kind of order
in this here house, 'pite of all I can do. One says put letters
on waity. Another one won't let you have waity to
put letters on. And, finally, Miss Nina, she pull them all
away. Just the way things going on in dis yer house, all
the time! I can't help it; done all I can. Just the way
missus says!”

There was one member of Nina's establishment of a
character so marked that we cannot refrain from giving her
a separate place in our picture of her surroundings, — and
this was Milly, the waiting-woman of Aunt Nesbit.

Aunt Milly, as she was commonly called, was a tall, broad-shouldered,
deep-chested African woman, with a fulness
of figure approaching to corpulence. Her habit of standing
and of motion was peculiar and majestic, reminding one of

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

the Scripture expression “upright as the palm-tree.” Her
skin was of a peculiar blackness and softness, not unlike
black velvet. Her eyes were large, full, and dark, and had
about them that expression of wishfulness and longing
which one may sometimes have remarked in dark eyes.
Her mouth was large, and the lips, though partaking of the
African fulness, had, nevertheless, something decided and
energetic in their outline, which was still further seconded
by the heavy moulding of the chin. A frank smile, which
was common with her, disclosed a row of most splendid
and perfect teeth. Her hair, without approaching to the
character of the Anglo-Saxon, was still different from the
ordinary woolly coat of the negro, and seemed more like
an infinite number of close-knotted curls, of brilliant,
glossy blackness.

The parents of Milly were prisoners taken in African
wars; and she was a fine specimen of one of those warlike
and splendid races, of whom, as they have seldom been reduced
to slavery, there are but few and rare specimens
among the slaves of the south.

Her usual head-dress was a high turban, of those brilliant
colored Madras handkerchiefs in which the instinctive taste
of the dark races leads them to delight. Milly's was
always put on and worn with a regal air, as if it were the
coronet of the queen. For the rest, her dress consisted of
a well-fitted gown of dark stuff, of a quality somewhat finer
than the usual household apparel. A neatly-starched white
muslin handkerchief folded across her bosom, and a clean
white apron, completed her usual costume.

No one could regard her, as a whole, and not feel their
prejudice in favor of the exclusive comeliness of white races
somewhat shaken. Placed among the gorgeous surroundings
of African landscape and scenery, it might be doubted
whether any one's taste could have desired, as a completion
to her appearance, to have blanched the glossy skin whose
depth of coloring harmonizes so well with the intense and
fiery glories of a tropical landscape.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

In character, Milly was worthy of her remarkable external
appearance. Heaven had endowed her with a soul as
broad and generous as her ample frame. Her passions
rolled and burned in her bosom with a tropical fervor; a
shrewd and abundant mother wit, united with a vein of
occasional drollery, gave to her habits of speech a quaint
vivacity.

A native adroitness gave an unwonted command over
all the functions of her fine body; so that she was endowed
with that much-coveted property which the New Englander
denominates “faculty,” which means the intuitive ability
to seize at once on the right and best way of doing everything
which is to be done. At the same time, she was possessed
of that high degree of self-respect which led her to
be incorruptibly faithful and thorough in all she undertook;
less, as it often seemed, from any fealty or deference to
those whom she served, than from a kind of native pride in
well-doing, which led her to deem it beneath herself to
slight or pass over the least thing which she had undertaken.
Her promises were inviolable. Her owners always knew
that what she once said would be done, if it were within
the bounds of possibility.

The value of an individual thus endowed in person and
character may be easily conceived by those who understand
how rare, either among slaves or freemen, is such a combination.
Milly was, therefore, always considered in the
family as a most valuable piece of property, and treated
with more than common consideration.

As a mind, even when uncultivated, will ever find its level,
it often happened that Milly's amount of being and force
of character gave her ascendency even over those who were
nominally her superiors. As her ways were commonly
found to be the best ways, she was left, in most cases, to
pursue them without opposition or control. But, favorite
as she was, her life had been one of deep sorrows. She
had been suffered, it is true, to contract a marriage with a
very finely-endowed mulatto man, on a plantation adjoining

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

her owner's, by whom she had a numerous family of children,
who inherited all her fine physical and mental endowments.
With more than usual sensibility and power of
reflection, the idea that the children so dear to her were
from their birth not her own, — that they were, from the first
hour of their existence, merchantable articles, having a fixed
market value in proportion to every excellence, and liable
to all the reverses of merchantable goods, — sank with deep
weight into her mind. Unfortunately, the family to which
she belonged being reduced to poverty, there remained,
often, no other means of making up the deficiency of income
than the annual sale of one or two negroes. Milly's
children, from their fine developments, were much-coveted
articles. Their owner was often tempted by extravagant
offers for them; and therefore, to meet one crisis or another
of family difficulties, they had been successively sold from
her. At first, she had met this doom with almost the
ferocity of a lioness; but the blow, oftentimes repeated,
had brought with it a dull endurance, and Christianity had
entered, as it often does with the slave, through the rents
and fissures of a broken heart. Those instances of piety
which are sometimes, though rarely, found among slaves,
and which transcend the ordinary development of the best-instructed,
are generally the results of calamities and afflictions
so utterly desolating as to force the soul to depend on
God alone. But, where one soul is thus raised to higher
piety, thousands are crushed in hopeless imbecility.

-- --

p700-067 CHAPTER V. HARRY AND HIS WIFE.

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Several miles from the Gordon estate, on an old and
somewhat decayed plantation, stood a neat log cabin, whose
external aspect showed both taste and care. It was almost
enveloped in luxuriant wreaths of yellow jessamine, and
garlanded with a magnificent lamarque rose, whose creamcolored
buds and flowers contrasted beautifully with the
dark, polished green of the finely-cut leaves.

The house stood in an enclosure formed by a high hedge
of the American holly, whose evergreen foliage and scarlet
berries made it, at all times of the year, a beautiful object.
Within the enclosure was a garden, carefully tended, and
devoted to the finest fruits and flowers.

This little dwelling, so different in its air of fanciful neatness
from ordinary southern cabins, was the abode of
Harry's little wife. Lisette, which was her name, was the
slave of a French creole woman, to whom a plantation had
recently fallen by inheritance.

She was a delicate, airy little creature, formed by a mixture
of the African and French blood, producing one of
those fanciful, exotic combinations, that give one the same
impression of brilliancy and richness that one receives from
tropical insects and flowers. From both parent races she
was endowed with a sensuous being exquisitely quick and
fine, — a nature of everlasting childhood, with all its freshness
of present life, all its thoughtless, unreasoning fearlessness
of the future.

She stands there at her ironing-table, just outside her

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

cottage door, singing gayly at her work. Her round, plump,
childish form is shown to advantage by the trim blue
basque, laced in front, over a chemisette of white linen.
Her head is wreathed with a gay turban, from which escapes,
now and then, a wandering curl of her silky black hair.
Her eyes, as she raises them, have the hazy, dreamy languor,
which is so characteristic of the mixed races. Her
little, childish hands are busy, with nimble fingers adroitly
plaiting and arranging various articles of feminine toilet,
too delicate and expensive to have belonged to those in
humble circumstances. She ironed, plaited, and sung, with
busy care. Occasionally, however, she would suspend her
work, and, running between the flower-borders to the hedge,
look wistfully along the road, shading her eyes with her
hand. At last, as she saw a man on horseback approaching,
she flew lightly out, and ran to meet him.

“Harry, Harry! You 've come, at last. I 'm so glad!
And what have you got in that paper? Is it anything for
me?”

He held it up, and shook it at her, while she leaped after it.

“No, no, little curiosity!” he said, gayly.

“I know it 's something for me,” said she, with a pretty,
half-pouting air.

“And why do you know it 's for you? Is everything to
be for you in the world, you little good-for-nothing?”

“Good-for-nothing!” with a toss of the gayly-turbaned
little head. “You may well say that, sir! Just look at
the two dozen shirts I 've ironed, since morning! Come,
now, take me up; I want to ride.”

Harry put out the toe of his boot and his hand, and, with
an adroit spring, she was in a moment before him, on his
horse's neck, and, with a quick turn, snatched the paper
parcel from his hand.

“Woman's curiosity!” said he.

“Well, I want to see what it is. Dear me, what a tight
string! O, I can't break it! Well, here it goes; I 'll tear

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

a hole in it, anyhow. O, silk, as I live! Aha! tell me
now this is n't for me, you bad thing, you!”

“Why, how do you know it is n't to make me a summer
coat?”

“Summer coat! — likely story! Aha! I 've found you
out, mister! But, come, do make the horse canter! I want
to go fast. Make him canter, do!”

Harry gave a sudden jerk to the reins, and in a minute
the two were flying off as if on the wings of the wind.
On and on they went, through a small coppice of pines,
while the light-hearted laugh rang on the breeze behind
them. Now they are lost to view. In a few minutes,
emerging from the pine woods in another direction, they
come sweeping, gay and laughing, up to the gate. To
fasten the horse, to snatch the little wife on his shoulder,
and run into the cottage with her, seemed the work only of
a moment; and, as he set her down, still laughing, he exclaimed,

“There, go, now, for a pretty little picture, as you are!
I have helped them get up les tableaux vivans, at their great
houses; but you are my tableau. You are n't good for much.
You are nothing but a humming-bird, made to live on
honey!”

“That 's what I am!” said the little one. “It takes a
great deal of honey to keep me. I want to be praised, flattered,
and loved, all the time. It is n't enough to have you
love me. I want to hear you tell me so every day, and
hour, and minute. And I want you always to admire me,
and praise everything that I do. Now —”

“Particularly when you tear holes in packages!” said
Harry.

“O, my silk — my new silk dress!” said Lisette, thus
reminded of the package which she held in her hand.
“This hateful string! How it cuts my fingers! I will
break it! I 'll bite it in two. Harry, Harry, don't you see
how it hurts my fingers? Why don't you cut it?”

And the little sprite danced about the cottage floor,

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

tearing the paper, and tugging at the string, like an enraged
humming-bird. Harry came laughing behind her, and, taking
hold of her two hands, held them quite still, while he
cut the string of the parcel, and unfolded a gorgeous plaid
silk, crimson, green, and orange.

“There, now, what do you think of that? Miss Nina
brought it, when she came home, last week.”

“O, how lovely! Is n't she a beauty? Is n't she good?
How beautiful it is! Dear me, dear me! how happy I am!
How happy we are! — an't we, Harry?”

A shadow came over Harry's forehead as he answered,
with a half-sigh,

“Yes.”

“I was up at three o'clock, this morning, on purpose to
get all my ironing done to-day, because I thought you were
to come home to-night. Ah! ah! you don't know what a
supper I 've got ready! You 'll see, by and by. I 'm going
to do something uncommon. You must n't look in that
other room, Harry — you must n't!”

“Must n't I?” said Harry, getting up, and going to the
door.

“There, now! who 's curiosity now, I wonder!” said
she, springing nimbly between him and the door. “No,
you shan't go in, though. There, now; don't, don't! Be
good now, Harry!”

“Well, I may as well give up first as last. This is your
house, not mine, I suppose,” said Harry.

“Mr. Submission, how meek we are, all of a sudden!
Well, while the fit lasts, you go to the spring and get me
some water to fill this tea-kettle. Off with you, now, this
minute! Mind you don't stop to play by the way!”

And, while Harry is gone to the spring, we will follow the
wife into the forbidden room. Very cool and pleasant it
is, with its white window-curtains, its matted floor, and
displaying in the corner that draped feather-bed, with its
ruffled pillows and fringed curtains, which it is the great
ambition of the southern cabin to attain and maintain.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

The door, which opened on to a show of most brilliant
flowers, was overlaid completely by the lamarque rose we
have before referred to; and large clusters of its creamy
blossoms, and wreaths of its dark-green leaves, had been
enticed in and tied to sundry nails and pegs by the small
hands of the little mistress, to form an arch of flowers and
roses. A little table stood in the door, draped with a spotless
damasked table-cloth, fine enough for the use of a princess,
and only produced by the little mistress on festive
occasions. On it were arranged dishes curiously trimmed
with moss and vine-leaves, which displayed strawberries
and peaches, with a pitcher of cream and one of whey,
small dishes of curd, delicate cakes and biscuit, and fresh
golden butter.

After patting and arranging the table-cloth, Lisette tripped
gayly around, and altered here and there the arrangement of
a dish, occasionally stepping back, and cocking her little
head on one side, much like a bird, singing gayly as she did
so; then she would pick a bit of moss from this, and a
flower from that, and retreat again, and watch the effect.

“How surprised he will be!” she said to herself. Still
humming a tune in a low, gurgling undertone, she danced
hither and thither, round the apartment. First she gave the
curtains a little shake, and, unlooping one of them, looped
it up again, so as to throw the beams of the evening sun on
the table.

“There, there, there! how pretty the light falls through
those nasturtions! I wonder if the room smells of the
mignonette. I gathered it when the dew was on it, and
they say that will make it smell all day. Now, here 's
Harry's book-case. Dear me! these flies! How they do
get on to everything! Shoo, shoo! now, now!” and,
catching a gay bandana handkerchief from the drawer, she
perfectly exhausted herself in flying about the room in pursuit
of the buzzing intruders, who soared, and dived, and
careered, after the manner of flies in general, seeming determined
to go anywhere but out of the door, and finally were

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

seen brushing their wings and licking their feet, with great
alertness, on the very topmost height of the sacred bed-curtains;
and as just this moment a glimpse was caught of
Harry returning from the spring, Lisette was obliged to
abandon the chase, and rush into the other room, to prevent
a premature development of her little tea-tableau. Then a
small, pug-nosed, black teakettle came on to the stage of
action, from some unknown cupboard; and Harry had to fill
it with water, and of course spilt the water on to the ironing-table,
which made another little breezy, chattering commotion;
and then the flat-irons were cleared away, and the pug-nosed
kettle reigned in their stead on the charcoal brazier.

“Now, Harry, was ever such a smart wife as I am?
Only think, besides all the rest that I 've done, I 've ironed
your white linen suit, complete! Now, go put it on. Not
in there! not in there!” she said, pushing him away from
the door. “You can't go there, yet. You 'll do well
enough out here.”

And away she went, singing through the garden walks;
and the song, floating back behind her, seemed like an odor
brushed from the flowers. The refrain came rippling in at
the door —



“Me think not what to-morrow bring;
Me happy, so me sing!”

“Poor little thing!” said Harry to himself; “why should
I try to teach her anything?”

In a few minutes she was back again, her white apron
thrown over her arm, and blossoms of yellow jessamine,
spikes of blue lavender, and buds of moss-roses, peeping out
from it. She skipped gayly along, and deposited her treasure
on the ironing-table; then, with a zealous, bustling earnestness,
which characterized everything she did, she began
sorting them into two bouquets, alternately talking and
singing, as she did so,



“Come on, ye rosy hours,
All joy and gladness bring!”

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

“You see, Harry, you 're going to have a bouquet to put
into the button-hole of that coat. It will make you look so
handsome! There, now — there, now,



“We 'll strew the way with flowers,
And merrily, merrily sing.”

Suddenly stopping, she looked at him archly, and said,
“You can't tell, now, what I 'm doing all this for!”

“There 's never any telling what you women do anything
for.”

“Do hear him talk — so pompous! Well, sir, it 's for
your birthday, now. Aha! you thought, because I can't
keep the day of the month, that I did n't know anything
about it; but I did. And I have put down now a chalk-mark
every day, for four weeks, right under where I keep
my ironing-account, so as to be sure of it. And I 've been
busy about it ever since two o'clock this morning. And
now — there, the tea-kettle is boiling!” — and away she
flew to the door.

“O, dear me! — dear me, now! — I 've killed myself, now,
I have!” she cried, holding up one of her hands, and flirting
it up in the air. “Dear me! who knew it was so hot?”

“I should think a little woman that is so used to the
holder might have known it,” said Harry, as he caressed
the little burnt hand.

“Come, now, let me carry it for you,” said Harry, “and
I 'll make the tea, if you 'll let me go into that mysterious
room.”

“Indeed, no, Harry — I 'm going to do everything myself;”
and, forgetting the burnt finger, Lisette was off in a
moment, and back in a moment with a shining teapot in
her hand, and the tea was made. And at last the mysterious
door opened, and Lisette stood with her eyes fixed
upon Harry, to watch the effect.

“Superb! — magnificent! — splendid! Why, this is good
enough for a king! And where did you get all these
things?” said Harry.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

“O, out of our garden — all but the peaches. Those old
Mist gave me — they come from Florida. There, now, you
laughed at me, last summer, when I set those strawberryvines,
and made all sorts of fun of me. And what do you
think now?”

“Think! I think you 're a wonderful little thing — a
perfect witch.”

“Come, now, let 's sit down, then — you there, and I
here.” And, opening the door of the bird-cage, which
hung in the lamarque rose-bush, “Little Button shall come,
too.”

Button, a bright yellow canary, with a smart black tuft
upon his head, seemed to understand his part in the little
domestic scene perfectly; for he stepped obediently upon
the finger which was extended to him, and was soon sitting
quite at his ease on the mossy edge of one of the dishes,
pecking at the strawberries.

“And, now, do tell me,” said Lisette, “all about Miss
Nina. How does she look?”

“Pretty and smart as ever,” said Harry. “Just the
same witchy, wilful ways with her.”

“And did she show you her dresses?”

“O, yes; the whole.”

“O, do tell me about them, Harry — do!”

“Well, there 's a lovely pink gauze, covered with spangles,
to be worn over white satin.”

“With flounces?” said Lisette, earnestly.

“With flounces.”

“How many?”

“Really, I don't remember.”

“Don't remember how many flounces? Why, Harry,
how stupid! Say, Harry, don't you suppose she will let
me come and look at her things?”

“O, yes, dear, I don't doubt she will; and that will save
my making a gazette of myself.”

“O, when will you take me there, Harry?”

“Perhaps to-morrow, dear. And now,” said Harry,

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

“that you have accomplished your surprise upon me, I
have a surprise, in return, for you. You can't guess, now,
what Miss Nina brought for me.”

“No, indeed! What?” said Lisette, springing up; “do
tell me — quick.”

“Patience — patience!” said Harry, deliberately fumbling
in his pocket, amusing himself with her excited air. But
who should speak the astonishment and rapture which
widened Lisette's dark eyes, when the watch was produced?
She clapped her hands, and danced for joy, to the
imminent risk of upsetting the table, and all the things
on it.

“I do think we are the most fortunate people — you and
I, Harry! Everything goes just as we want it to — does n't
it, now?”

Harry's assent to this comprehensive proposition was
much less fervent than suited his little wife.

“Now, what 's the matter with you? What goes wrong?
Why don't you rejoice as I do?” said she, coming and seating
herself down upon his knee. “Come, now, you 've
been working too hard, I know. I 'm going to sing to you,
now; you want something to cheer you up.” And Lisette
took down her banjo, and sat down in the doorway under
the arch of lamarque roses, and began thrumming gayly.

“This is the nicest little thing, this banjo!” she said;
“I would n't change it for all the guitars in the world.
Now, Harry, I 'm going to sing something specially for
you.” And Lisette sung:



“What are the joys of white man, here,
What are his pleasures, say?
He great, he proud, he haughty fine,
While I my banjo play:
He sleep all day, he wake all night;
He full of care, his heart no light;
He great deal want, he little get;
He sorry, so he fret.
“Me envy not the white man here,
Though he so proud and gay;

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]



He great, he proud, he haughty fine,
While I my banjo play:
Me work all day, me sleep all night;
Me have no care, me heart is light;
Me think not what to-morrow bring;
Me happy, so me sing.”

Lisette rattled the strings of the banjo, and sang with
such a hearty abandon of enjoyment that it was a comfort
to look at her. One would have thought that a bird's soul
put into a woman's body would have sung just so.

“There,” she said, throwing down her banjo, and seating
herself on her husband's knee, “do you know I think you
are like white man in the song? I should like to know what
is the matter with you. I can see plain enough when you
are not happy; but I don't see why.”

“O, Lisette, I have very perplexing business to manage,”
said Harry. “Miss Nina is a dear, good little mistress, but
she does n't know anything about accounts, or money; and
here she has brought me home a set of bills to settle, and
I 'm sure I don't know where the money is to be got from.
It 's hard work to make the old place profitable in our days.
The ground is pretty much worked up; it does n't bear the
crops it used to. And, then, our people are so childish, they
don't, a soul of them, care how much they spend, or how
carelessly they work. It 's very expensive keeping up such
an establishment. You know the Gordons must be Gordons.
Things can't be done now as some other families
would do them; and, then, those bills which Miss Nina
brings from New York are perfectly frightful.”

“Well, Harry, what are you going to do?” said Lisette,
nestling down close on his shoulder. “You always know
how to do something.”

“Why, Lisette, I shall have to do what I 've done two
or three times before — take the money that I have saved,
to pay these bills — our freedom-money, Lisette.”

“O, well, then, don't worry! We can get it again, you
know. Why, you know, Harry, you can make a good deal

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

with your trade, and one thing and another that you do;
and, then, as for me, why, you know, my ironing, and my
muslins, how celebrated they are. Come, don't worry one
bit; we shall get on nicely.”

“Ah! But, Lisette, all this pretty house of ours, garden,
and everything, is only built on air, after all, till we
are free. Any accident can take it from us. Now, there 's
Miss Nina; she is engaged, she tells me, to two or three
lovers, as usual.”

“Engaged, is she?” said Lisette, eagerly, female curiosity
getting the better of every other consideration;
“she always did have lovers, just, you know, as I used to.”

“Yes; but, Lisette, she will marry, some time, and what
a thing that would be for you and me! On her husband
will depend all my happiness for all my life. He may set
her against me; he may not like me. O, Lisette! I 've seen
trouble enough coming of marriages; and I was hoping,
you see, that before that time came the money for my freedom
would all be paid in, and I should be my own man.
But, now, here it is. Just as the sum is almost made up, I
must pay out five hundred dollars of it, and that throws us
back two or three years longer. And what makes me feel
the most anxious is, that I 'm pretty sure Miss Nina will
marry one of these lovers before long.”

“Why, what makes you think so, Harry?”

“O, I 've seen girls before now, Lisette, and I know the
signs.”

“What does she do? What does she say? Tell me,
now, Harry.”

“O, well, she runs on abusing the man, after her sort;
and she 's so very earnest and positive in telling me she
don't like him.”

“Just the way I used to do about you, Harry, is n't it?”

“Besides,” said Harry, “I know, by the kind of character
she gives of him, that she thinks of him very differently
from what she ever did of any man before. Miss Nina
little knows, when she is rattling about her beaux, what I 'm

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

thinking of. I 'm saying, all the while, to myself, `Is that
man going to be my master?' and this Clayton, I 'm very
sure, is going to be my master.”

“Well, is n't he a good man?”

“She says he is; but there 's never any saying what good
men will do, never. Good men think it right sometimes to
do the strangest things. This man may alter the whole
agreement between us, — he will have a right to do it, if he
is her husband; he may refuse to let me buy myself; and,
then, all the money that I 've paid will go for nothing.”

“But, certainly, Harry, Miss Nina will never consent to
such a thing.”

“Lisette, Miss Nina is one thing, but Mrs. Clayton may
be quite another thing. I 've seen all that, over and over
again. I tell you, Lisette, that we who live on other people's
looks and words, we watch and think a great deal!
Ah! we come to be very sharp, I can tell you. The more
Miss Nina has liked me, the less her husband may like me;
don't you know that?”

“No; Harry, you don't dislike people I like.”

“Child, child, that 's quite another thing.”

“Well, then, Harry, if you feel so bad about it, what
makes you pay this money for Miss Nina? She don't
know anything about it; she don't ask you to. I don't
believe she would want you to, if she did know it. Just go
and pay it in, and have your freedom-papers made out.
Why don't you tell her all about it?”

“No, I can't, Lisette. I 've had the care of her all her
life, and I 've made it as smooth as I could for her, and I
won't begin to trouble her now. Do you know, too, that
I 'm afraid that, perhaps, if she knew all about it, she
would n't do the right thing. There 's never any knowing,
Lisette. Now, you see, I say to myself, `Poor little thing!
she does n't know anything about accounts, and she don't
know how I feel.' But, if I should tell her, and she should n't
care, and act as I 've seen women act, why, then, you know,

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

I could n't think so any more. I don't believe she would,
mind you; but, then, I don't like to try.”

“Harry, what does make you love her so much?”

“Don't you know, Lisette, that Master Tom was a dreadful
bad boy, always wilful and wayward, almost broke his
father's heart; and he was always ugly and contrary to her?
I 'm sure I don't know why; for she was a sweet little thing,
and she loves him now, ugly as he is, and he is the most
selfish creature I ever saw. And, as for Miss Nina, she
is n't selfish — she is only inconsiderate. But I 've known
her do for him, over and over, just what I do for her, giving
him her money and her jewels to help him out of a scrape.
But, then, to be sure, it all comes upon me, at last, which
makes it all the more aggravating. Now, Lisette, I 'm
going to tell you something, but you must n't tell anybody.
Nina Gordon is my sister!”

“Harry!”

“Yes, Lisette, you may well open your eyes,” said
Harry, rising involuntarily; “I 'm Colonel Gordon's oldest
son! Let me have the comfort of saying it once, if I never
do again.”

“Harry, who told you?”

He told me, Lisette — he, himself, told me, when he was
dying, and charged me always to watch over her; and I have
done it! I never told Miss Nina; I would n't have her
told for the world. It would n't make her love me; more
likely it would turn her against me. I 've seen many a man
sold for nothing else but looking too much like his father, or
his brothers and sisters. I was given to her, and my
sister and my mother went out to Mississippi with Miss
Nina's aunt.”

“I never heard you speak of this sister, Harry. Was she
pretty?”

“Lisette, she was beautiful, she was graceful, and she
had real genius. I 've heard many singers on the stage
that could not sing, with all their learning, as she did by
nature.”

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“Well, what became of her?”

“O, what becomes of such women always, among us!
Nursed, and petted, and caressed; taught everything elegant,
nothing solid. Why, the woman meant well enough
that had the care of her, — Mrs. Stewart, Colonel Gordon's
sister, — but she could n't prevent her son's wanting her,
and taking her, for his mistress; and when she died there
she was.”

“Well.”

“When George Stewart had lived with her two or three
years, he was taken with small-pox. You know what perfect
horror that always creates. None of his white acquaintances
and friends would come near his plantation; the
negroes were all frightened to death, as usual; overseer ran
off. Well, then Cora Gordon's blood came up; she nursed
him all through that sickness. What 's more, she had influence
to keep order on the place; got the people to getting
the cotton crops themselves, so that when the overseer
came sneaking back, things had n't all gone to ruin, as they
might have done. Well, the young fellow had more in him
than some of them do; for when he got well he left his
plantation, took her up to Ohio, and married her, and lived
with her there.”

“Why did n't he live with her on his plantation?” said
Lisette.

“He could n't have freed her there; it 's against the laws.
But, lately, I 've got a letter from her, saying that he had
died and left to her and her son all his property on the
Mississippi.”

“Why, she will be rich, won't she?”

“Yes, if she gets it. But there 's no knowing how that
will be; there are fifty ways of cheating her out of it, I
suppose. But, now, as to Miss Nina's estate, you don't
know how I feel about it. I was trusted with it, and trusted
with her. She never has known, more than a child, where
the money came from, or went to; and it shan't be said that
I 've brought the estate in debt, for the sake of getting my

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

own liberty. If I have one pride in life, it is to give it up
to Miss Nina's husband in good order. But, then, the
trouble of it, Lisette! The trouble of getting anything like
decent work from these creatures; the ways that I have to
turn and twist to get round them, and manage them, to get
anything done. They hate me; they are jealous of me.
Lisette, I 'm just like the bat in the fable; I 'm neither bird
nor beast. How often I 've wished that I was a good, honest,
black nigger, like Uncle Pomp! Then I should know
what I was; but, now, I 'm neither one thing nor another.
I come just near enough to the condition of the white to look
into it, to enjoy it, and want everything that I see. Then,
the way I 've been educated makes it worse. The fact is,
that when the fathers of such as we feel any love for us, it
is n't like the love they have for their white children. They
are half-ashamed of us; they are ashamed to show their love,
if they have it; and, then, there 's a kind of remorse and pity
about it, which they make up to themselves by petting us.
They load us with presents and indulgences. They amuse
themselves with us while we are children, and play off all our
passions as if we were instruments to be played on. If we
show talent and smartness, we hear some one say, aside, `It 's
rather a pity, is n't it?' or, `He is too smart for his place.'
Then, we have all the family blood and the family pride; and
what to do with it? I feel that I am a Gordon. I feel in
my very heart that I 'm like Colonel Gordon — I know I am;
and, sometimes, I know I look like him, and that 's one
reason why Tom Gordon always hated me; and, then,
there 's another thing, the hardest of all, to have a sister like
Miss Nina, to feel she is my sister, and never dare to say a
word of it! She little thinks, when she plays and jokes
with me, sometimes, hew I feel. I have eyes and senses;
I can compare myself with Tom Gordon. I know he never
would
learn anything at any of the schools he was put to;
and I know that when his tutors used to teach me, how
much faster I got along than he did. And yet he must
have all the position, and all the respect; and, then, Miss

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Nina so often says to me, by way of apology, when she puts
up with his ugliness, `Ah! well, you know, Harry, he is the
only brother I have got in the world!' Is n't it too bad?
Col. Gordon gave me every advantage of education, because
I think he meant me for just this place which I fill. Miss Nina
was his pet. He was wholly absorbed in her, and he was
frightened at Tom's wickedness; and so he left me bound to
the estate in this way, only stipulating that I should buy
myself on favorable terms before Miss Nina's marriage.
She has always been willing enough. I might have taken
any and every advantage of her inconsiderateness. And
Mr. John Gordon has been willing, too, and has been very
kind about it, and has signed an agreement as guardian,
and Miss Nina has signed it too, that, in case of her death,
or whatever happened, I 'm to have my freedom on paying
a certain sum, and I have got his receipts for what I have
paid. So that 's tolerably safe. Lisette, I had meant never
to have been married till I was a free man; but, somehow,
you bewitched me into it. I did very wrong.”

“O, pshaw! pshaw!” interrupted Lisette. “I an't going
to hear another word of this talk! What 's the use? We
shall do well enough. Everything will come out right, —
you see if it don't, now. I was always lucky, and I always
shall be.”

The conversation was here interrupted by a loud whooping,
and a clatter of horse's heels.

“What 's that?” said Harry, starting to the window.
“As I live, now, if there is n't that wretch of a Tomtit,
going off with that horse! How came he here? He will
ruin him! Stop there! hallo!” he exclaimed, running out
of doors after Tomtit.

Tomtit, however, only gave a triumphant whoop, and disappeared
among the pine-trees.

“Well, I should like to know what sent him here!” said
Harry, walking up and down, much disturbed.

“O, he is only going round through the grove; he will

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

be back again,” said Lisette; “never fear. Is n't he a handsome
little rogue?”

“Lisette, you never can see trouble anywhere!” said
Harry, almost angrily.

“Ah! yes, I do,” said Lisette, “when you speak in that
tone! Please don't, Harry! What should you want me to
see trouble for?”

“I don't know, you little thing,” said Harry, stroking
her head fondly.

“Ah, there comes the little rascal, just as I knew he
would!” said Lisette. “He only wanted to take a little
race; he has n't hurt the horse;” and, tripping lightly out,
she caught the reins, just as Tomtit drove up to the gate;
and it seemed but a moment before he was over in the garden,
with his hands full of flowers.

“Stop, there, you young rascal, and tell me what sent
you here!” said Harry, seizing him, and shaking him by the
shoulder.

“Laws, Massa Harry, I wants to get peaches, like other
folks,” said the boy, peeping roguishly in at the window,
at the tea-table.

“And he shall have a peach, too,” said Lisette, “and
some flowers, if he 'll be a good boy, and not tread on my
borders.”

Tomtit seized greedily at the peach she gave him, and,
sitting flat down where he stood, and throwing the flowers
on the ground beside him, began eating it with an earnestness
of devotion as if his whole being were concentrated in
the act. The color was heightened in his brown cheek by
the exercise, and, with his long, drooping curls and eyelashes,
he looked a very pretty centre to the flower-piece
which he had so promptly improvised.

“Ah, how pretty he is!” said Lisette, touching Harry's
elbow. “I wish he was mine!”

“You 'd have your hands full, if he was,” said Harry,
eying the intruder discontentedly, while Lisette stood

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

picking the hulls from a fine bunch of strawberries which she
was ready to give him when he had finished the peach.

“Beauty makes fools of all you girls,” said Harry, cynically.

“Is that the reason I married you?” said Lisette, archly.
“Well, I know I could make him good, if I had the care of
him. Nothing like coaxing; is there, Tom?”

“I 'll boun' there an't!” said Tom, opening his mouth for
the strawberries with much the air of a handsome, saucy
robin.

“Well,” said Harry, “I should like to know what brought
him over here. Speak, now, Tom! Were n't you sent
with some message?”

“O laws, yes!” said Tom, getting up, and scratching
his curly head. “Miss Nina sent me. She wants you to
get on dat ar horse, and make tracks for home like split
foot. She done got letters from two or three of her beaux,
and she is dancing and tearing round there real awful. She
done got scared, spects; feard they 'd all come together.”

“And she sent you on a message, and you have n't told
me, all this time!” said Harry, making a motion as though
he was going to box the child's ears; but the boy glided out
of his hands as if he had been water, and was gone, vanishing
among the shrubbery of the garden; and while Harry
was mounting his horse, he reäppeared on the roof of the
little cabin, caricoling and dancing, shouting at the topmost
of his voice —



“Away down old Virginny,
Dere I bought a yellow girl for a guinea.”

“I 'll give it to you, some time!” said Harry, shaking his
fist at him.

“No, he won't, either,” cried Lisette, laughing. “Come
down here, Tomtit, and I 'll make a good boy of you.”

-- --

p700-085 CHAPTER VI. THE DILEMMA.

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

In order to understand the occasion which hurried Harry
home, we must go back to Canema. Nina, after taking her
letters from the hands of Tomtit, as we have related, ran
back with them into Mrs. Nesbit's room, and sat herself
down to read them. As she read, she evidently became
quite excited and discomposed, crumpling a paper with her
little hand, and tapping her foot impatiently on the carpet.

“There, now, I 'm sure I don't know what I shall do, Aunt
Nesbit!” addressing her aunt, because it was her out-spoken
habit to talk to any body or thing which happened
to be sitting next to her. “I 've got myself into a pretty
scrape now!”

“I told you you 'd get into trouble, one of these days!”

“O, you told me so! If there 's anything I hate, it is to
have anybody tell me `I told you so!' But, now, aunt,
really, I know I 've been foolish, but I don't know what
to do. Here are two gentlemen coming together, that I
would n't have meet each other here for the world; and I
don't know really what I had better do.”

“You 'd better do just as you please, as you always do,
and always would, ever since I knew you,” said Aunt Nesbit,
in a calm, indifferent tone.

“But, really, aunt, I don't know what 's proper to do in
such a case.”

“Your and my notions of propriety, Nina, are so different,
that I don't know how to advise you. You see the
consequences, now, of not attending to the advice of your

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

friends. I always knew these flirtations of yours would
bring you into trouble.” And Aunt Nesbit said this with
that quiet, satisfied air with which precise elderly people
so often edify their thoughtless young friends under difficulties.

“Well, I did n't want a sermon, now, Aunt Nesbit; but,
as you 've seen a great deal more of the world than I have,
I thought you might help me a little, just to tell me whether
it would n't be proper for me to write and put one of these
gentlemen off; or make some excuse for me, or something.
I 'm sure I never kept house before. I don't want to do
anything that don't seem hospitable; and yet I don't want
them to come together. Now, there, that 's flat!”

There was a long pause, in which Nina sat vexed and
coloring, biting her lips, and nestling uneasily in her seat.

Mrs. Nesbit looked calm and considerate, and Nina began
to hope that she was taking the case a little to heart.

At last the good old lady looked up, and said, very quietly,
“I wonder what time it is.”

Nina thought she was debating the expediency of sending
some message; and therefore she crossed the room with
great alacrity, to look at the old clock in the entry.

“It 's half-past two, aunt!” and she stood, with her lips
apart, looking at Mrs. Nesbit for some suggestion.

“I was going to tell Rosa,” said she, abstractedly, “that
that onion in the stuffing does not agree with me. It rose
on my stomach all yesterday morning; but it 's too late
now.”

Nina actually stamped with anger.

“Aunt Nesbit, you are the most selfish person I ever saw
in my life!”

“Nina, child, you astonish me!” said Aunt Nesbit, with
her wonted placidity. “What 's the matter?”

“I don't care!” said Nina, “I don't care a bit! I don't
see how people can be so! If a dog should come to me
and tell me he was in trouble, I think I should listen to him,
and show some kind of interest to help him! I don't care

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

how foolish anybody has been; if they are in trouble, I 'd
help them, if I could; and I think you might think enough
of it to give me some little advice!”

“O, you are talking about that affair, yet?” said her
aunt. “Why, I believe I told you I did n't know what to
advise, did n't I? Should n't give way to this temper,
Nina; it 's very unladylike, besides being sinful. But,
then, I don't suppose it 's any use for me to talk!” And
Aunt Nesbit, with an abused air, got up, walked quietly to
the looking-glass, took off her morning cap, unlocked her
drawer, and laid it in; took out another, which Nina could
not see differed a particle from the last, held it up thoughtfully
on her hand, and appeared absorbed in the contemplation
of it, — while Nina, swelling with a mixture of anger
and mortification, stood regarding her as she leisurely picked
out each bow, and finally, with a decorous air of solemnity,
arranged it upon her head, patting it tenderly down.

“Aunt Nesbit,” she said, suddenly, as if the words hurt
her, “I think I spoke improperly, and I 'm very sorry for it.
I beg your pardon.”

“O, it 's no matter, child; I did n't care about it. I 'm
pretty well used to your temper.”

Bang went the door, and in a moment Nina stood in the
entry, shaking her fist at it with impotent wrath.

“You stony, stiff, disagreeable old creature! how came
you ever to be my mother's sister?” And, with the word
mother, she burst into a tempest of tears, and rushed violently
to her own chamber. The first object that she saw
was Milly, arranging some clothes in her drawer; and, to her
astonishment, Nina rushed up to her, and, throwing her
arms round her neck, sobbed and wept, in such tumultuous
excitement, that the good creature was alarmed.

“Laws bless my soul, my dear little lamb! what 's the
matter? Why, don't! Don't, honey! Why, bless the
dear little soul! bless the dear precious lamb! who 's been
a hurting of it?” And, at each word of endearment, Nina's

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

distress broke out afresh, and she sobbed so bitterly that
the faithful creature really began to be frightened.

“Laws, Miss Nina, I hope there an't nothing happened
to you now!”

“No, no, nothing, Milly, only I am lonesome, and I want
my mother! I have n't got any mother! Dear me!” she
said, with a fresh burst.

“Ah, the poor thing!” said Milly, compassionately, sitting
down, and fondling Nina in her arms, as if she had been
a babe. “Poor chile! Laws, yes; I 'member your ma
was a beautiful woman!”

“Yes,” said Nina, speaking between her sobs, “the girls
at school had mothers. And there was Mary Brooks, she
used to read to me her mother's letters, and I used to feel
so, all the while, to think nobody wrote such letters to me!
And there 's Aunt Nesbit — I don't care what they say about
her being religious, she is the most selfish, hateful creature
I ever did see! I do believe, if I was lying dead and laid
out in the next room to her, she would be thinking what
she 'd get next for dinner!”

“O, don't, my poor lamb, don't!” said Milly, compassionately.

“Yes, I will, too! She 's always taking it for granted
that I 'm the greatest sinner on the face of the earth! She
don't scold me — she don't care enough about me to scold!
She only takes it for granted, in her hateful, quiet way, that
I 'm going to destruction, and that she can't help it, and
don't care! Supposing I 'm not good! — what 's to make me
good? Is it going to make me good for people to sit up so
stiff, and tell me they always knew I was a fool, and a flirt,
and all that? Milly, I 've had dreadful turns of wanting to
be good, and I 've laid awake nights and cried because I
was n't good. And what makes it worse is, that I think, if
Ma was alive, she could help me. She was n't like Aunt
Nesbit, was she, Milly?”

“No, honey, she was n't. I 'll tell you about your ma,
some time, honey.”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

“The worst of it is,” said Nina, “when Aunt Nesbit
speaks to me in her hateful way, I get angry; then I speak
in a way that is n't proper, I know. O, if she only would
get angry with me back again! or if she 'd do anything in
the world but stand still, in her still way, telling me she is
astonished at me! That 's a lie, too; for she never was
astonished at anything in her life! She has n't life enough
to be!”

“Ah, Miss Nina, we must n't spect more of folks than
there is in them.”

“Expect? I don't expect!”

“Well, bless you, honey, when you knows what folks
is, don't let 's worry. Ye can't fill a quart-cup out of a
thimble, honey, no way you can fix it. There 's just whar
't is. I knowed your ma, and I 's knowed Miss Loo, ever
since she was a girl. 'Pears like they wan't no more alike
than snow is like sugar. Miss Loo, when she was a girl,
she was that pretty, that everybody was wondering after
her; but to de love, dat ar went arter your ma. Could n't
tell why it was, honey. 'Peared like Miss Loo wan't
techy, nor she wan't one of your bursting-out sort, scolding
round. 'Peared like she 'd never hurt nobody; and yet
our people, they could n't none of dem bar her. 'Peared
like nobody did nothing for her with a will.”

“Well, good reason!” said Nina; “she never did anything
for anybody else with a will! She never cared for
anybody! Now, I 'm selfish; I always knew it. I do a
great many selfish things; but it 's a different kind from
hers. Do you know, Milly, she don't seem to know she is
selfish? There she sits, rocking in her old chair, so sure
she 's going straight to heaven, and don't care whether
anybody else gets there or not!”

“O laws, now, Miss Nina, you 's too hard on her. Why,
look how patient she sits with Tomtit, teaching him his
hymns and varses.”

“And you think that 's because she cares anything about
him? Do you know she thinks he is n't fit to go to heaven,

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

and that if he dies he' ll go to the bad place. And yet, if
he was to die to-morrow, she 'd talk to you about clear-starching
her caps! No wonder the child don't love her!
She talks to him just as she does to me; tells him she
don't expect anything of him — she knows he 'll never
come to any good; and the little wretch has got it by heart,
now. Do you know that, though I get in a passion with
Tom, sometimes, and though I 'm sure I should perish sitting
boring with him over those old books, yet I really
believe I care more for him than she does? And he knows
it, too. He sees through her as plain as I do. You 'll
never make me believe that Aunt Nesbit has got religion.
I know there is such a thing as religion; but she has n't got
it. It is n't all being sober, and crackling old stiff religious
newspapers, and boring with texts and hymns, that makes
people religious. She is just as worldly-minded as I am,
only it 's in another way. There, now, I wanted her to
advise me about something, to-day. Why, Milly, all girls
want somebody to talk with; and if she 'd only showed
the least interest in what I said, she might scold me and
lecture me as much as she 'd a mind to. But, to have her
not even hear me! And when she must have seen that I was
troubled and perplexed, and wanted somebody to advise
me, she turned round so cool, and began to talk about the
onions and the stuffing! Got me so angry! I suppose she
is in her room, now, rocking, and thinking what a sinner I
am!”

“Well, now, Miss Nina, 'pears though you 've talked
enough about dat ar; 'pears like it won't make you feel
no better.”

“Yes it does make me feel better! I had to speak to
somebody, Milly, or else I should have burst; and now I
wonder where Harry is. He always could find a way for
me out of anything.”

“He is gone over to see his wife, I think, Miss Nina.”

“O, too bad! Do send Tomtit after him, right away.
Tell him that I want him to come right home, this very

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

minute — something very particular. And, Milly, you just
go and tell Old Hundred to get out the carriage and horses,
and I 'll go over and drop a note in the post-office, myself.
I won't trust it to Tomtit; for I know he 'll lose it.”

“Miss Nina,” said Milly, looking hesitatingly, “I 'spect
you don't know how things go about round here; but the
fact is, Old Hundred has got so kind of cur'ous, lately,
there can't nobody do nothing with him, except Harry.
Don't 'tend to do nothing Miss Loo tells him to. I 's feared
he 'll make up some story or other about the horses; but
he won't get 'em out — now, mind, I tell you, chile!”

“He won't! I should like to know if he won't, when I
tell him to! A pretty story that would be! I 'll soon teach
him that he has a live mistress — somebody quite different
from Aunt Loo!”

“Well, well, chile, perhaps you 'd better go. He would n't
mind me, I know. Maybe he 'll do it for you.”

“O, yes; I 'll just run down to his house, and hurry him
up.” And Nina, quite restored to her usual good-humor,
tripped gayly across to the cabin of Old Hundred, that
stood the other side of the house.

Old Hundred's true name was, in fact, John. But he had
derived the appellation by which he was always known,
from the extreme moderation of all his movements. Old
Hundred had a double share of that profound sense of the
dignity of his office which is an attribute of the tribe of
coachmen in general. He seemed to consider the horses
and carriage as a sort of family ark, of which he was the
high priest, and which it was his business to save from
desecration. According to his own showing, all the people
on the plantation, and indeed the whole world in general,
were in a state of habitual conspiracy against the family
carriage and horses, and he was standing for them, single-handed,
at the risk of his life. It was as much part
of his duty, in virtue of his office, to show cause, on every
occasion, why the carriage should not be used, as it is for
state attorneys to undertake prosecutions. And it was also

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

a part of the accomplishment of his situation to conduct his
refusal in the most decorous manner; always showing that
it was only the utter impossibility of the case which prevented.
The available grounds of refusal Old Hundred had
made a life-study, and had always a store of them cut and
dried for use, all ready at a moment's notice. In the first
place, there were always a number of impossibilities with
regard to the carriage. Either “it was muddy, and he was
laying out to wash it;” or else “he had washed it, and
could n't have it splashed;” or “he had taken out the
back curtain, and had laid out to put a stitch in it, one of
dese yer days;” or there was something the matter with
the irons. “He reckoned they was a little bit sprung.”
He “'lowed he 'd ask the blacksmith about it, some of these
yer times.” And, then, as to the horses the possibilities
were rich and abundant. What with strains, and loose
shoes, and stones getting in at the hoofs, dangers of all
sorts of complaints, for which he had his own vocabulary
of names, it was next to an impossibility, according to
any ordinary rule of computing chances, that the two
should be in complete order together.

Utterly ignorant, however, of the magnitude of the undertaking
which she was attempting, and buoyant with the
consciousness of authority, Nina tripped singing along,
and found Old Hundred tranquilly reclining in his tent-door,
watching through his half-shut eyes, while the afternoon
sunbeam irradiated the smoke which rose from the old pipe
between his teeth. A large, black, one-eyed crow sat
perching, with a quizzical air, upon his knee; and when
he heard Nina's footsteps approaching, cocked his remaining
eye towards her, with a smart, observing attitude, as if
he had been deputed to look out for applications while his
master dozed. Between this crow, who had received the
sobriquet of Uncle Jeff, and his master, there existed a
most particular bond of friendship and amity. This was
further strengthened by the fact that they were both
equally disliked by all the inhabitants of the place. Like

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

many people who are called to stand in responsible positions,
Old Hundred had rather failed in the humble virtues,
and become dogmatical and dictatorial to that degree that
nobody but his own wife could do anything with him. And
as to Jeff, if the principle of thievery could be incarnate, he
might have won a temple among the Lacedemonians. In
various skirmishes and battles consequent on his misdeeds,
Jeff had lost an eye, and had a considerable portion of the
feathers scalded off on one side of his head; while the remaining
ones, discomposed by the incident, ever after stood
up in a protesting attitude, imparting something still more
sinister to his goblin appearance. In another rencounter
he had received a permanent twist in the neck, which gave
him always the appearance of looking over his shoulder,
and added not a little to the oddity of the general effect.
Uncle Jeff thieved with an assiduity and skill which were
worthy of a better cause; and, when not upon any serious
enterprise of this kind, employed his time in pulling up
corn, scratching up newly-planted flower-seeds, tangling
yarn, pulling out knitting-needles, pecking the eyes of
sleeping people, scratching and biting children, and any
other little miscellaneous mischief which occurred to him.
He was invaluable to Old Hundred, because he was a
standing apology for any and all discoveries made on his
premises of things which ought not to have been there.
No matter what was brought to light, — whether spoons from
the great house, or a pair of sleeve-buttons, or a handkerchief,
or a pipe from a neighboring cabin, — Jeff was always
called up to answer. Old Hundred regularly scolded, on
these occasions, and declared he was enough to “spile the
character of any man's house.” And Jeff would look at
him comically over the shoulder, and wink his remaining
eye, as much as to say that the scolding was a settled
thing between them, and that he was n't going to take it at
all in ill part.

“Uncle John,” said Nina, “I want you to get the

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

carriage out for me, right away. I want to take a ride over
the cross run.”

“Laws bless you sweet face, honey, chile, I 's dreadful
sorry; but you can't do it dis yer day.”

“Can't do it! why not?”

“Why, bless you, chile, it an't possible, no way. Can't
have the carriage and hosses dis yer arternoon.”

“But I must go over to cross run to the post-office. I
must go this minute!”

“Law, chile, you can't do it! fur you can't walk, and
it 's sartain you can't ride, because dese yer hosses, nor dis
yer carriage, can't stir out dis yer arternoon, no way you
can fix it. Mout go, perhaps, to-morrow, or next week.”

“O, Uncle John, I don't believe a word of it! I want
them this afternoon, and I say I must have them!”

“No, you can't, chile,” said Old Hundred, in a tender,
condescending tone, as if he was speaking to a baby. “I
tell you dat ar is impossible. Why, bless your soul, Miss
Nina, de curtains is all off de carriage!”

“Well, put them on again, then!”

“Ah, Miss Nina, dat ar an't all. Pete was desperate
sick, last night; took with de thumps, powerful bad. Why,
Miss Nina, he was dat sick I had to be up with him most all
night!” And, while Old Hundred thus adroitly issued this
little work of fiction, the raven nodded waggishly at Nina,
as much as to say, “You hear that fellow, now!”

Nina stood quite perplexed, biting her lips, and Old Hundred
seemed to go into a profound slumber.

“I don't believe but what the horses can go to-day! I
mean to go and look.”

“Laws, honey, chile, ye can't, now; de do's is all locked,
and I 've got de key in my pocket. Every one of dem
critturs would have been killed forty times over 'fore now.
I think everybody in dis yer world is arter dem dar critturs.
Miss Loo, she 's wanting 'em to go one way, and
Harry 's allers usin' de critturs. Got one out, dis yer arternoon,
riding over to see his wife. Don't see no use in his

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

riding round so grand, noway! Laws, Miss Nina, your
pa used to say to me, says he, `Uncle John, you knows
more about dem critturs dan I do; and, now I tell you what
it is, Uncle John — you take care of dem critturs; don't you
let nobody kill 'em for nothing.' Now, Miss Nina, I 's
always a walking in the steps of the colonel's 'rections.
Now, good, clar, bright weather, over good roads, I likes to
trot the critturs out. Dat ar is reasonable. But, den, what
roads is over the cross run, I want to know? Dem dere
roads is de most mis'ablest things you ever did see. Mud!
Hi! Ought for to see de mud down dar by de creek! Why,
de bridge all tared off! Man drowned in dat dar creek
once! Was so! It an't no sort of road for young ladies
to go over. Tell you, Miss Nina; why don' you let Harry
carry your letter over? If he must be ridin' round de
country, don't see why he could n't do some good wid his
ridin'. Why, de carriage would n't get over before ten
o'clock, dis yer night! Now, mine, I tell you. Besides,
it 's gwine fur to rain. I 's been feeling dat ar in my corns,
all dis yer morning; and Jeff, he 's been acting like the berry
debil hisself — de way he always does 'fore it rains. Never
knowed dat ar sign to fail.”

“The short of the matter is, Uncle John, you are determined
not to go,” said Nina. “But I tell you you shall
go! — there, now! Now, do you get up immediately, and
get out those horses!”

Old Hundred still sat quiet, smoking; and Nina, after reiterating
her orders till she got thoroughly angry, began, at
last, to ask herself the question, how she was going to carry
them into execution. Old Hundred appeared to have descended
into himself in a profound revery, and betrayed
not the smallest sign of hearing anything she said.

“I wish Harry would come back quick,” she said to herself,
as she pensively retraced her steps through the garden;
but Tomtit had taken the commission to go for him in his
usual leisurely way, spending the greater part of the afternoon
on the road.

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

“Now, an't you ashamed of yourself, you mean old nigger!”
said Aunt Rose, the wife of Old Hundred, who had
been listening to the conversation; “talking 'bout de creek,
and de mud, and de critturs, and lor knows what all, when
we all knows it 's nothing but your laziness!”

“Well,” said Old Hundred, “and what would come o'
the critturs if I was n't lazy, I want to know? Laziness!
it 's the berry best thing for the critturs can be. Where 'd
dem horses a been now, if I had been one of your highfelutin
sort, always driving round? Where 'd dey a been,
and what would dey a been, hey? Who wants to see hosses
all skin and bone? Lord! if I had been like some o' de
coachmen, de buzzards would have had the picking of dem
critturs, long ago!”

“I rally believe that you 've told dem dar lies till you
begin to believe them yourself!” said Rose. “Telling our
dear, sweet young lady about your being up with Pete all
night, when de Lord knows you laid here snoring fit to tar
de roof off!”

“Well, must say something! Folks must be 'spectful to
de ladies. Course I could n't tell her I would n't take de
critturs out; so I just trots out scuse. Ah! lots of dem
scuses I keeps! I tell you, now, scuses is excellent things.
Why, scuses is like dis yer grease that keeps de wheels
from screaking. Lord bless you, de whole world turns round
on scuses. Whar de world be if everybody was such fools
to tell the raal reason for everything they are gwine for to
do, or an't gwine fur to!”

-- --

p700-097 CHAPTER VII. CONSULTATION.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

O, Harry, I 'm so glad to see you back! In such
trouble as I 've been to-day! Don't you think, this very
morning, as I was sitting in Aunt Nesbit's room, Tomtit
brought up these two letters; and one of them is from Clayton,
and the other from Mr. Carson; and, now, see here what
Clayton says: `I shall have business that will take me in
your vicinity next week; and it is quite possible, unless I
hear from you to the contrary, that you may see me at Canema
next Friday or Saturday.' Well, then, see here;
there 's another from Mr. Carson, — that hateful Carson!
Now, you see, he has n't got my letter; says he is coming.
What impudence! I 'm tired to death of that creature, and
he 'll be here just as certain! Disagreeable people always
do keep their promises! He 'll certainly be here!”

“Well, Miss Nina, you recollect you said you thought it
would be good fun.”

“O, Harry, don't bring that up, I beg of you! The fact
is, Harry, I 've altered my mind about that. You know
I 've put a stop to all those foolish things at once, and am
done with them. You know I wrote to Carson and Emmons,
both, that my sentiments had changed, and all that
sort of thing, that the girls always say. I 'm going to dismiss
all of 'em at once, and have no more fooling.”

“What, all? Mr. Clayton and all?”

“Well, I don't know, exactly, — no. Do you know,
Harry, I think his letters are rather improving? — at least,
they are different letters from any I 've got before; and,

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

though I don't think I shall break my heart after him, yet
I like to get them. But the other two I 'm sick to death
of; and, as for having that creature boring round here, I
won't! At any rate, I don't want him and Clayton here
together. I would n't have them together for the world;
and I wrote a letter to keep Carson off, this morning, and
I 've been in trouble all day. Everybody has plagued me.
Aunt Nesbit only gave me one of her mopy lectures about
flirting, and would n't help me in the least. And, then, Old
Hundred: I wanted him to get out the carriage and horses
for me to go over and put this letter in the office, and I
never saw such a creature in my life! I can't make him do
anything! I should like to know what the use is of having
servants, if you can't get anything done!”

“O, as to Old Hundred, I understand him, and he understands
me,” said Harry. “I never find any trouble with
him; but he is a provoking old creature. He stands very
much on the dignity of his office. But, if you want your
letter carried to-night, I can contrive a safer way than that,
if you 'll trust it to me.”

“Ah! well, do take it!”

“Yes,” said Harry, “I 'll send a messenger across on
horseback, and I have means to make him faithful.”

“Well, Harry, Harry!” said Nina, catching at his sleeve
as he was going out, “come back again, won't you? I want
to talk to you.”

During Harry's absence, our heroine drew a letter from
her bosom, and read it over.

“How well he writes!” she said to herself. “So different
from the rest of them! I wish he 'd keep away from
here, — that 's what I do! It 's a pretty thing to get his
letters, but I don't think I want to see him. O, dear! I wish
I had somebody to talk to about it — Aunt Nesbit is so
cross! I can't — no, I won't care about him! Harry is a
kind soul.”

“Ah, Harry, have you sent the letter?” said she,
eagerly, as he entered.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

“I have, Miss Nina; but I can't flatter you too much.
I 'm afraid it 's too late for the mail — though there 's never
any saying when the mail goes out, within two or three
hours.”

“Well, I hope it will stay for me, once. If that stupid
creature comes, why, I don't know what I shall do! He 's
so presuming! and he 'll squeak about with those horrid
shoes of his; and then, I suppose, it will all come out,
one way or another; and I don't know what Clayton will
think.”

“But I thought you did n't care what he thought.”

“Well, you know, he 's been writing to me all about his
family. There 's his father, is a very distinguished man, of
a very old family; and he 's been writing to me about his
sister, the most dreadfully sensible sister, he has got —
good, lovely, accomplished, and pious! O, dear me! I
don't know what in the world he ever thought of me for!
And, do you think, there 's a postscript from his sister,
written elegantly as can be!”

“As to family, Miss Nina,” said Harry, “I think the
Gordons can hold up their heads with anybody; and, then,
I rather think you 'll like Miss Clayton.”

“Ah! but, then, Harry, this talking about fathers and
sisters, it's bringing the thing awfully near! It looks so
much, you know, as if I really were caught. Do you know,
Harry, I think I 'm just like my pony? You know, she likes
to have you come and offer her corn, and stroke her neck;
and she likes to make you believe she 's going to let you
catch her; but when it comes to putting a bridle on her,
she 's off in a minute. Now, that 's the way with me. It 's
rather exciting, you know, these beaux, and love-letters,
and talking sentiment, going to the opera, and taking rides
on horseback, and all that. But, when men get to talking
about their fathers, and their sisters, and to act as if they
were sure of me, I 'm just like Sylfine — I want to be off.
You know, Harry, I think it 's a very serious thing, this
being married. It 's dreadful! I don't want to be a woman

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

grown. I wish I could always be a girl, and live just as
I have lived, and have plenty more girls come and see me,
and have fun. I have n't been a bit happy lately, not a
bit; and I never was unhappy before in my life.”

“Well, why don't you write to Mr. Clayton, and break it
all off, if you feel so about it?”

“Well, why don't I? I don't know. I 've had a great
mind to do it; but I 'm afraid I should feel worse than I do
now. He 's coming just like a great dark shadow over my
life, and everything is beginning to feel so real to me! I
don't want to take up life in earnest. I read a story, once,
about Undine; and, do you know, Harry, I think I feel just
as Undine did, when she felt her soul coming in her?”

“And is Clayton Knight Heldebound?” said Harry,
smiling.

“I don't know. What if he should be? Now, Harry,
you see the fact is that sensible men get their heads turned
by such kind of girls as I am; and they pet us, and humor
us. But, then, I 'm afraid they 're thinking, all the while,
that their turn to rule is coming, by and by. They marry us
because they think they are going to make us over; and
what I 'm afraid of is, I never can be made over. Don't
think I was cut out right in the first place; and there never
will be much more of me than there is now. And he 'll be
comparing me with his pattern sister; and I shan't be any
the more amiable for that. Now, his sister is what folks call
highly-educated, you know, Harry. She understands all
about literature, and everything. As for me, I 've just cultivation
enough to appreciate a fine horse — that 's the extent.
And yet I 'm proud. I would n't wish to stand second, in
his opinion, even to his sister. So, there it is. That 's the
way with us girls! We are always wanting what we know
we ought not to have, and are not willing to take the trouble
to get.”

“Miss Nina, if you 'll let me speak my mind out frankly,
now, I want to offer one piece of advice. Just be perfectly
true and open with Mr. Clayton; and, if he and Mr. Carson

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

should come together, just tell him frankly how the matter
stands. You are a Gordon, and they say truth always runs
in the Gordon blood; and now, Miss Nina, you are no longer
a school-girl, but a young lady at the head of the estate.”

He stopped, and hesitated.

“Well, Harry, you need n't stop. I understand you —
got a few grains of sense left, I hope, and have n't got so
many friends that I can afford to get angry with you for
nothing.”

“I suppose,” said Harry, thoughtfully, “that your aunt
will be well enough to be down to the table. Have you
told her how matters stand?”

“Who? Aunt Loo? Catch me telling her anything! No,
Harry, I 've got to stand all alone. I have n't any mother,
and I have n't any sister; and Aunt Loo is worse than nobody,
because it 's provoking to have somebody round that
you feel might take an interest, and ought to, and don't
care a red cent for you. Well, I declare, if I 'm not much,—
if I 'm not such a model as Miss Clayton, there, — how
could any one expect it, when I have just come up by myself,
first at the plantation, here, and then at that French
boarding-school? I tell you what, Harry, boarding-schools
are not what they 're cried up to be. It 's good fun, no
doubt, but we never learnt anything there. That is to say,
we never learnt it internally, but had it just rubbed on to
us outside. A girl can't help, of course, learning something;
and I 've learnt just what I happened to like and
could n't help, and a deal that is n't of the most edifying
nature besides.”

Well! we shall see what will come!

-- --

p700-102 CHAPTER VIII. OLD TIFF.

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

I say, Tiff, do you think he will come, to-night?”

“Laws, laws, Missis, how can Tiff tell? I 's been a
gazin' out de do'. Don't see nor hear nothin'.”

“It 's so lonesome! — so lonesome! — and the nights so
long!”

And the speaker, an emaciated, feeble little woman, turned
herself uneasily on the ragged pallet where she was lying,
and, twirling her slender fingers nervously, gazed up at the
rough, unplastered beams above.

The room was of the coarsest and rudest cast. The hut
was framed of rough pine logs, filled between the crevices
with mud and straw; the floor made of rough-split planks,
unevenly jointed together; the window was formed by some
single panes arranged in a row where a gap had been made
in one of the logs. At one end was a rude chimney of
sticks, where smouldered a fire of pine-cones and brushwood,
covered over with a light coat of white ashes. On the
mantle over it was a shelf, which displayed sundry vials, a
cracked teapot and tumbler, some medicinal-looking packages,
a turkey's wing, much abridged and defaced by
frequent usage, some bundles of dry herbs, and lastly a
gayly-painted mug of coarse crockery-ware, containing a
bunch of wild-flowers. On pegs, driven into the logs, were
arranged different articles of female attire, and divers little
coats and dresses, which belonged to smaller wearers, with
now and then soiled and coarse articles of man's apparel.

The woman, who lay upon a coarse chaff pallet in the

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

corner, was one who once might have been pretty. Her skin
was fair, her hair soft and curling, her eyes of a beautiful
blue, her hands thin and transparent as pearl. But the
deep, dark circles under the eyes, the thin, white lips, the
attenuated limbs, the hurried breathing, and the burning
spots in the cheek, told that, whatever she might have been,
she was now not long for this world.

Beside her bed was sitting an old negro, in whose close-curling
wool age had begun to sprinkle flecks of white.
His countenance presented, physically, one of the most uncomely
specimens of negro features; and would have been
positively frightful, had it not been redeemed by an expression
of cheerful kindliness which beamed from it. His face
was of ebony blackness, with a wide, upturned nose, a
mouth of portentous size, guarded by clumsy lips, revealing
teeth which a shark might have envied. The only fine
feature was his large, black eyes, which, at the present,
were concealed by a huge pair of plated spectacles, placed
very low upon his nose, and through which he was directing
his sight upon a child's stocking, that he was busily
darning. At his foot was a rude cradle, made of a gum-tree
log, hollowed out into a trough, and wadded by various
old fragments of flannel, in which slept a very young infant.
Another child, of about three years of age, was sitting on
the negro's knee, busily playing with some pine-cones and
mosses.

The figure of the old negro was low and stooping; and
he wore, pinned round his shoulders, a half-handkerchief or
shawl of red flannel, arranged much as an old woman would
have arranged it. One or two needles, with coarse, black
thread dangling to them, were stuck in on his shoulder;
and, as he busily darned on the little stocking, he kept up
a kind of droning intermixture of chanting and talking to
the child on his knee.

“So, ho, Teddy! — bub dar! — my man! — sit still! —
'cause yer ma 's sick, and sister 's gone for medicine. Dar,
Tiff 'll sing to his little man.

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]



`Christ was born in Bethlehem,
Christ was born in Bethlehem,
And in a manger laid.'
Take car, dar! — dat ar needle scratch yer little fingers!—
poor little fingers! Ah, be still, now! — play wid yer
pretty tings, and see what yer pa 'll bring ye!”

“O, dear me! — well!” said the woman on the bed, “I
shall give up!”

“Bress de Lord, no, missis!” said Tiff, laying down the
stocking, and holding the child to him with one hand, while
the other was busy in patting and arranging the bed-clothes.
“No use in givin' up! Why, Lord bress you,
missis, we 'll be all up right agin in a few days. Work
has been kinder pressin', lately, and chil'ns clothes an't
quite so 'speckable; but den I 's doin' heaps o' mendin'.
See dat ar!” said he, holding up a slip of red flannel, resplendent
with a black patch, “dat ar hole won't go no
furder — and it does well enough for Teddy to wear rollin'
round de do', and such like times, to save his bettermost.
And de way I 's put de yarn in dese yer stockings an't slow.
Den I 's laid out to take a stitch in Teddy's shoes; and dat
ar hole in de kiverlet, dat ar 'll be stopped 'fore morning.
O, let me alone! — he! he! he! — Ye did n't keep Tiff for
nothing, missis — ho, ho, ho!” And the black face seemed
really to become unctuous with the oil of gladness, as Tiff
proceeded in his work of consolation.

“O, Tiff, Tiff! you 're a good creature! But you don't
know. Here I 've been lying alone day after day, and he off
nobody knows where! And when he comes, it 'll be only a
day, and he 's off; and all he does don't amount to anything—
all miserable rubbish brought home and traded off for other
rubbish. O, what a fool I was for being married! O, dear!
girls little know what marriage is! I thought it was so
dreadful to be an old maid, and a pretty thing to get married!
But, O, the pain, and worry, and sickness, and suffering,
I 've gone through! — always wandering from place to
place, never settled; one thing going after another,

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

worrying, watching, weary, — and all for nothing, for I am
worn out, and I shall die!”

“O, Lord, no!” said Tiff, earnestly. “Lor, Tiff 'll make
ye some tea, and give it to ye, ye poor lamb! It 's drefful
hard, so 't is; but times 'll mend, and massa 'll come round
and be more settled, like, and Teddy will grow up and help
his ma; and I 'm sure dere is n't a pearter young un dan
dis yer puppet!” said he, turning fondly to the trough
where the little fat, red mass of incipient humanity was
beginning to throw up two small fists, and to utter sundry
small squeaks, to intimate his desire to come into notice.

“Lor, now,” said he, adroitly depositing Teddy on the
floor, and taking up the baby, whom he regarded fondly
through his great spectacles; “stretch away, my pretty!
stretch away! ho-e-ho! Lor, if he has n't got his mammy's
eye, for all dis worl! Ah, brave! See him, missis!” said
he, laying the little bundle on the bed by her. “Did ye
ever see a peartier young un? He, he, he! Dar, now, his
mammy should take him, so she should! and Tiff 'll make
mammy some tea, so he will!” And Tiff, in a moment,
was on his knees, carefully laying together the ends of the
burned sticks, and, blowing a cloud of white ashes, which
powdered his woolly head and red shawl like snow-flakes,
while Teddy was busy in pulling the needles out of some
knitting-work which hung in a bag by the fire.

Tiff, having started the fire by blowing, proceeded very
carefully to adjust upon it a small, black porringer of water,
singing, as he did so,


“My way is dark and cloudy,
So it is, so it is;
My way is dark and cloudy,
All de day.”
Then, rising from his work, he saw that the poor, weak
mother had clasped the baby to her bosom, and was sobbing
very quietly. Tiff, as he stood there, with his short, square,
ungainly figure, his long arms hanging out from his side

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

like bows, his back covered by the red shawl, looked much
like a compassionate tortoise standing on its hind legs. He
looked pitifully at the sight, took off his glasses and wiped
his eyes, and lifted up his voice in another stave:



“But we 'll join de forty tousand, by and by,
So we will, so we will.
We 'll join de forty tousand, upon de golden shore,
And our sorrows will be gone forevermore, more, more.”

“Bress my soul, Mas'r Teddy! now us been haulin' out
de needles from Miss Fanny's work! dat ar an't purty, now!
Tiff 'll be 'shamed of ye, and ye do like dat when yer ma 's
sick! Don't ye know ye must be good, else Tiff won't tell
ye no stories! Dar, now, sit down on dis yer log; dat ar 's
just the nicest log! plenty o' moss on it yer can be a pickin'
out! Now, yer sit still dar, and don't be interruptin' yer
ma.”

The urchin opened a wide, round pair of blue eyes upon
Tiff, looking as if he were mesmerized, and sat, with a quiet,
subdued air, upon his log, while Tiff went fumbling about in
a box in the corner. After some rattling, he produced a
pine-knot, as the daylight was fading fast in the room, and,
driving it into a crack in another log which stood by the
chimney corner, he proceeded busily to light it, muttering,
as he did so,

“Want to make it more cheerful like.”

Then he knelt down and blew the coals under the little
porringer, which, like pine-coals in general, always sulked
and looked black when somebody was not blowing them.
He blew vigorously, regardless of the clouds of ashes which
encircled him, and which settled even on the tips of his eyelashes,
and balanced themselves on the end of his nose.

“Bress de Lord, I 's dreadful strong in my breff! Lord,
dey might have used me in blacksmissin! I 's kep dis yer
chimney a gwine dis many a day. I wonder, now, what
keeps Miss Fanny out so long.”

And Tiff rose up with the greatest precaution, and,

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

glancing every moment towards the bed, and almost tipping himself
over in his anxiety to walk softly, advanced to the
rude door, which opened with a wooden latch and string,
opened it carefully, and looked out. Looking out with him,
we perceive that the little hut stands alone, in the heart of
a dense pine forest, which shuts it in on every side.

Tiff held the door open a few moments to listen. No
sound was heard but the shivering wind, swaying and surging
in melancholy cadences through the long pine-leaves, —
a lonesome, wailing, uncertain sound.

“Ah! dese yer pine-trees! dey always a talkin'!” said
Tiff to himself, in a sort of soliloquy. “Whisper, whisper,
whisper! De Lord knows what it 's all about! dey never
tells folks what dey wants to know. Hark! da is Foxy, as
sure as I 'm a livin sinner! Ah! dar she is!” as a quick,
loud bark reverberated. “Ah, ha! Foxy! you 'll bring her
along!” caressing a wolfish-looking, lean cur, who came
bounding through the trees.

“Ah, yer good-for-nothing! what makes yer run so fast,
and leave yer missus behind ye? Hark! what 's dat!”

The clear voice came carolling gayly from out the pinetrees,



“If you get there before I do —
I'm bound for the land of Canaan.”
Whereupon Tiff, kindling with enthusiasm, responded,



“Look out for me — I 'm coming too —
I 'm bound for the land of Canaan.”

The response was followed by a gay laugh, as a childish
voice shouted, from the woods,

“Ha! Tiff, you there?”

And immediately a bold, bright, blue-eyed girl, of about
eight years old, came rushing forward.

“Lors, Miss Fannie, so grad you 's come! Yer ma 's
powerful weak dis yer arternoon!” And then, sinking his
voice to a whisper, “Why, now, yer 'd better b'leve her

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

sperits is n't the best! Why, she 's that bad, Miss Fannie,
she actually been a cryin' when I put the baby in her arms.
Railly, I 'm consarned, and I wish yer pa 'ud come home.
Did yer bring de medicine?”

“Ah, yes; here 't is.”

“Ah! so good! I was a makin' of her some tea, to set
her up, like, and I 'll put a little drop of dis yer in 't. You
gwin, now, and speak to yer ma, and I 'll pick up a little
light wood round here, and make up de fire. Massa Teddy
'll be powerful glad to see yer. Hope you 's got him
something, too!”

The girl glided softly into the room, and stood over the
bed where her mother was lying.

“Mother, I 've come home,” said she, gently.

The poor, frail creature in the bed seemed to be in one of
those helpless hours of life's voyage, when all its waves
and billows are breaking over the soul; and while the little
new-comer was blindly rooting and striving at her breast,
she had gathered the worn counterpane over her face, and
the bed was shaken by her sobbings.

“Mother! mother! mother!” said the child, softly touching
her.

“Go away! go away, child! O, I wish I had never been
born! I wish you had never been born, nor Teddy, nor the
baby! It 's all nothing but trouble and sorrow! Fanny,
don't you ever marry! Mind what I tell you!”

The child stood frightened by the bedside, while Tiff had
softly deposited a handful of pine-wood near the fireplace,
had taken off the porringer, and was busily stirring and
concocting something in an old cracked china mug. As he
stirred, a strain of indignation seemed to cross his generally
tranquil mind, for he often gave short sniffs and grunts, indicative
of extreme disgust, and muttered to himself,

“Dis yer comes of quality marrying these yer poor white
folks! Never had no 'pinion on it, no way! Ah! do hear
the poor lamb now! 'nough to break one's heart!”

By this time, the stirring and flavoring being finished to

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

his taste, he came to the side of the bed, and began, in a
coaxing tone,

“Come, now, Miss Sue, come! You 's all worn out!
No wonder! dat ar great fellow tugging at you! Bless
his dear little soul, he 's gaining half a pound a week!
Nough to pull down his ma entirely! Come, now; take a
little sup of this — just a little sup! Warm you up, and
put a bit of life in you; and den I 'spects to fry you a morsel
of der chicken, 'cause a boy like dis yer can't be nursed
on slops, dat I knows! Dere, dere, honey!” said he, gently
removing the babe, and passing his arm under the pillow.
“I 's drefful strong in the back. My arm is long and strong,
and I 'll raise you up just as easy! Take a good sup on it,
now, and wash dese troubles down. I reckon the good man
above is looking down on us all, and bring us all round
right, some time.”

The invalid, who seemed exhausted by the burst of feeling
to which she had been giving way, mechanically obeyed
a voice to which she had always been accustomed, and
drank eagerly, as if with feverish thirst; and when she had
done, she suddenly threw her arms around the neck of her
strange attendant.

“O, Tiff, Tiff! poor old black, faithful Tiff! What should
I have done without you? So sick as I 've been, and so
weak, and so lonesome! But, Tiff, it 's coming to an end
pretty soon. I 've seen, to-night, that I an't going to live
long, and I 've been crying to think the children have got
to live. If I could only take them all into my arms, and all
lie down in the grave together, I should be so glad! I
never knew what God made me for! I 've never been fit
for anything, nor done anything!”

Tiff seemed so utterly overcome by this appeal, his great
spectacles were fairly washed down in a flood of tears, and
his broad, awkward frame shook with sobs.

“Law bless you, Miss Sue, don't be talking dat ar way!
Why, if de Lord should call you, Miss Sue, I can take care
of the children. I can bring them up powerful, I tell ye!

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

But you won't be a-going; you 'll get better! It 's just the
sperits is low; and, laws, why should n't dey be?”

Just at this moment a loud barking was heard outside the
house, together with the rattle of wheels and the tramp of
horses' feet.

“Dar 's massa, sure as I 'm alive!” said he, hastily laying
down the invalid, and arranging her pillows.

A rough voice called, “Hallo, Tiff! here with a light!”

Tiff caught the pine-knot, and ran to open the door. A
strange-looking vehicle, of a most unexampled composite
order, was standing before the door, drawn by a lean, one-eyed
horse.

“Here, Tiff, help me out. I 've got a lot of goods here.
How 's Sue?”

“Missis is powerful bad; been wanting to see you dis
long time.”

“Well, away, Tiff! take this out,” indicating a long,
rusty piece of stove-pipe.

“Lay this in the house; and here!” handing a cast-iron
stove-door, with the latch broken.

“Law, Massa, what on earth is the use of dis yer?”

“Don't ask questions, Tiff; work away. Help me out
with these boxes.”

“What on arth now?” said Tiff to himself, as one rough
case after another was disgorged from the vehicle, and
landed in the small cabin. This being done, and orders
being given to Tiff to look after the horse and equipage,
the man walked into the house, with a jolly, slashing air.

“Hallo, bub!” said he, lifting the two-year-old above
his head. “Hallo, Fan!” imprinting a kiss on the cheek
of his girl. “Hallo, Sis!” coming up to the bed where
the invalid lay, and stooping down over her. Her weak,
wasted arms were thrown around his neck, and she said,
with sudden animation,

“O, you 've come at last! I thought I should die without
seeing you!”

“O, you an't a-going to die, Sis! Why, what talk!”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

said he, chucking her under the chin. “Why, your cheeks
are as red as roses!”

“Pa, see the baby!” said little Teddy, who, having
climbed over the bed, opened the flannel bundle.

“Ah! Sis, I call that ar a tolerable fair stroke of business!
Well, I tell you what, I 've done up a trade now
that will set us up, and no mistake. Besides which, I 've
got something now in my coat-pocket that would raise a
dead cat to life, if she was lying at the bottom of a pond,
with a stone round her neck! See here! `Dr. Puffer's
Elixir of the Water of Life!' warranted to cure janders,
tooth-ache, ear-ache, scrofula, speptia, 'sumption, and everything
else that ever I hearn of! A teaspoonful of that ar,
morn and night, and in a week you 'll be round agin, as pert
as a cricket!”

It was astonishing to see the change which the entrance
of this man had wrought on the invalid. All her apprehensions
seemed to have vanished. She sat up on the bed, following
his every movement with her eyes, and apparently
placing full confidence in the new medicine, as if it were the
first time that ever a universal remedy had been proposed
to her. It must be noticed, however, that Tiff, who had
returned, and was building the fire, indulged himself, now
and then, when the back of the speaker was turned, by
snuffing at him in a particularly contemptuous manner. The
man was a thick-set and not ill-looking personage, who
might have been forty or forty-five years of age. His eyes,
of a clear, lively brown, his close-curling hair, his high forehead,
and a certain devil-may-care frankness of expression,
were traits not disagreeable, and which went some way to
account for the partial eagerness with which the eye of the
wife followed him.

The history of the pair is briefly told. He was the son
of a small farmer of North Carolina. His father having been
so unfortunate as to obtain possession of a few negroes, the
whole family became ever after inspired with an intense disgust
for all kinds of labor; and John, the oldest son, adopted

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

for himself the ancient and honorable profession of a loafer.
To lie idle in the sun in front of some small grog-shop, to
attend horse-races, cock-fights, and gander-pullings, to flout
out occasionally in a new waistcoat, bought with money
which came nobody knew how, were pleasures to him allsatisfactory.
He was as guiltless of all knowledge of common-school
learning as Governor Berkley could desire, and
far more clear of religious training than a Mahometan or a
Hindoo.

In one of his rambling excursions through the country,
he stopped a night at a worn-out and broken-down old plantation,
where everything had run down, through many years
of mismanagement and waste. There he staid certain days,
playing cards with the equally hopeful son of the place, and
ended his performances by running away one night with the
soft-hearted daughter, only fifteen years of age, and who
was full as idle, careless, and untaught, as he.

The family, whom poverty could not teach to forget their
pride, were greatly scandalized at the marriage; and, had
there been anything left in the worn-out estate wherewith
to portion her, the bride, nevertheless, would have been
portionless. The sole piece of property that went out with
her from the paternal mansion was one, who, having a mind
and will of his own, could not be kept from following her.
The girl's mother had come from a distant branch of one of
the most celebrated families in Virginia, and Tiff had been
her servant; and, with a heart forever swelling with the remembrances
of the ancestral greatness of the Peytons, he followed
his young mistress in her mésalliance with long-suffering
devotion. He even bowed his neck so far as to
acknowledge for his master a man whom he considered by
position infinitely his inferior; for Tiff, though crooked and
black, never seemed to cherish the slightest doubt that
the whole force of the Peyton blood coursed through his
veins, and that the Peyton honor was intrusted to his keeping.
His mistress was a Peyton, her children were Peyton
children, and even the little bundle of flannel in the

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

gum-tree cradle was a Peyton; and as for him, he was Tiff Peyton,
and this thought warmed and consoled him as he followed
his poor mistress during all the steps of her downward
course in the world. On her husband he looked with
patronizing, civil contempt. He wished him well; he
thought it proper to put the best face on all his actions;
but, in a confidential hour, Tiff would sometimes raise his
spectacles emphatically, and give it out, as his own private
opinion, “that dere could not be much 'spected from dat ar
'scription of people!”

In fact, the roving and unsettled nature of John Cripps's
avocations and locations might have justified the old fellow's
contempt. His industrial career might be defined as comprising
a little of everything, and a great deal of nothing.
He had begun, successively, to learn two or three trades;
had half made a horse-shoe, and spoiled one or two carpenter's
planes; had tried his hand at stage-driving; had raised
fighting-cocks, and kept dogs for hunting negroes. But he
invariably retreated from every one of his avocations, in his
own opinion a much-abused man. The last device that had
entered his head was suggested by the success of a shrewd
Yankee pedler, who, having a lot of damaged and unsalable
material to dispose of, talked him into the belief that he
possessed yet an undeveloped talent for trade; and poor
John Cripps, guiltless of multiplication or addition table,
and who kept his cock-fighting accounts on his fingers and
by making chalk-marks behind the doors, actually was made
to believe that he had at last received his true vocation.

In fact, there was something in the constant restlessness
of this mode of life that suited his roving turn; and, though
he was constantly buying what he could not sell, and losing
on all that he did sell, yet somehow he kept up an illusion
that he was doing something, because stray coins now
and then passed through his pockets, and because the circle
of small taverns in which he could drink and loaf was considerably
larger. There was one resource which never failed

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

him when all other streams went dry; and that was the
unceasing ingenuity and fidelity of the bondman Tiff.

Tiff, in fact, appeared to be one of those comfortable old
creatures, who retain such a good understanding with all
created nature that food never is denied them. Fish would
always bite on Tiff's hook when they would n't on anybody's
else; so that he was wont confidently to call the
nearest stream “Tiff's pork-barrel.” Hens always laid
eggs for Tiff, and cackled to him confidentially where they
were deposited. Turkeys gobbled and strutted for him, and
led forth for him broods of downy little ones. All sorts of
wild game, squirrels, rabbits, coons, and possums, appeared
to come with pleasure and put themselves into his traps and
springes; so that, where another man might starve, Tiff
would look round him with unctuous satisfaction, contemplating
all nature as his larder, where his provisions were
wearing fur coats, and walking about on four legs, only for
safe keeping till he got ready to eat them. So that Cripps
never came home without anticipation of something savory,
even although he had drank up his last quarter of a dollar at
the tavern. This suited Cripps. He thought Tiff was doing
his duty, and occasionally brought him home some unsalable
bit of rubbish, by way of testimonial of the sense he
entertained of his worth. The spectacles in which Tiff
gloried came to him in this manner; and, although it might
have been made to appear that the glasses were only plain
window-glass, Tiff was happily ignorant that they were not
the best of convex lenses, and still happier in the fact that
his strong, unimpaired eyesight made any glasses at all entirely
unnecessary. It was only an aristocratic weakness in
Tiff. Spectacles he somehow considered the mark of a
gentleman, and an appropriate symbol for one who had
“been fetched up in the very fustest families of Old Virginny.”

He deemed them more particularly appropriate, as, in addition
to his manifold outward duties, he likewise assumed,
as the reader has seen, some feminine accomplishments.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

Tiff could darn a stocking with anybody in the country; he
could cut out children's dresses and aprons; he could patch,
and he could seam; all which he did with infinite self-satisfaction.

Notwithstanding the many crooks and crosses in his lot,
Tiff was, on the whole, a cheery fellow. He had an oily,
rollicking fulness of nature, an exuberance of physical
satisfaction in existence, that the greatest weight of adversity
could only tone down to becoming sobriety. He was
on the happiest terms of fellowship with himself; he liked
himself, he believed in himself; and, when nobody else
would do it, he would pat himself on his own shoulder, and
say, “Tiff, you 're a jolly dog, a fine fellow, and I like you!”
He was seldom without a running strain of soliloquy with
himself, intermingled with joyous bursts of song, and quiet
intervals of laughter. On pleasant days Tiff laughed a great
deal. He laughed when his beans came up, he laughed when
the sun came out after a storm, he laughed for fifty things
that you never think of laughing at; and it agreed with him—
he throve upon it. In times of trouble and perplexity,
Tiff talked to himself, and found a counsellor who always
kept secrets. On the present occasion it was not without
some inward discontent that he took a survey of the remains
of one of his best-fatted chickens, which he had been
intending to serve up, piecemeal, for his mistress. So he
relieved his mind by a little confidential colloquy with himself.

“Dis yer,” he said to himself, with a contemptuous inclination
towards the newly-arrived, “will be for eating like
a judgment, I 'pose. Wish, now, I had killed de old gobbler!
Good enough for him — raal tough, he is. Dis yer,
now, was my primest chicken, and dar she 'll jist sit and see
him eat it! Laws, dese yer women! Why, dey does get
so sot on husbands! Pity they could n't have something
like to be sot on! It jist riles me to see him gobbling
down everything, and she a-looking on! Well, here goes,”
said he, depositing the frying-pan over the coals, in which

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

the chicken was soon fizzling. Drawing out the table, Tiff
prepared it for supper. Soon coffee was steaming over the
fire, and corn-dodgers baking in the ashes. Meanwhile,
John Cripps was busy explaining to his wife the celebrated
wares that had so much raised his spirits.

“Well, now, you see, Sue, this yer time I 've been up to
Raleigh; and I met a fellow there, coming from New York,
or New Orleans, or some of them northern states.

“New Orleans is n't a northern state,” humbly interposed
his wife, “is it?”

“Well, New something! Who the devil cares? Don't
you be interrupting me, you Suse!”

Could Cripps have seen the vengeful look which Tiff
gave him over the spectacles at this moment, he might
have trembled for his supper. But, innocent of this, he
proceeded with his story.

“You see, this yer fellow had a case of bonnets just the
height of the fashion. They come from Paris, the capital
of Europe; and he sold them to me for a mere song. Ah,
you ought to see 'em! I 'm going to get 'em out. Tiff,
hold the candle, here.” And Tiff held the burning torch
with an air of grim scepticism and disgust, while Cripps
hammered and wrenched the top boards off, and displayed
to view a portentous array of bonnets, apparently of every
obsolete style and fashion of the last fifty years.

“Dem 's fust rate for scare-crows, anyhow!” muttered
Tiff.

“Now, what,” said Cripps, — “Sue, what do you think I
gave for these?”

“I don't know,” said she, faintly.

“Well, I gave fifteen dollars for the whole box! And
there an't one of these,” said he, displaying the most singular
specimen on his hand, “that is n't worth from two to five
dollars. I shall clear, at least, fifty dollars on that box.”

Tiff, at this moment, turned to his frying-pan, and bent
over it, soliloquizing as he did so.

“Any way, I 's found out one ting — where de women

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

gets dem roosts of bonnets dey wars at camp-meetings.
Laws, dey 's enough to spile a work of grace, dem ar! If I
was to meet one of dem ar of a dark night in a grave-yard,
I should tink I was sent for — not the pleasantest way of
sending, neither. Poor missis! — looking mighty faint! —
Don't wonder! — 'Nough to scarr a weakly woman into
fits!”

“Here, Tiff, help me to open this box. Hold the light,
here. Durned if it don't come off hard! Here 's a lot of
shoes and boots I got of the same man. Some on 'em 's
mates, and some an't; but, then, I took the lot cheap.
Folks don't always warr both shoes alike. Might like to
warr an odd one, sometimes, ef it 's cheap. Now, this yer
parr of boots is lady's gaiters, all complete, 'cept there 's a
hole in the lining down by the toe; body ought to be careful
about putting it on, else the foot will slip between the
outside and the lining. Anybody that bears that in mind—
just as nice a pair of gaiters as they 'd want! Bargain,
there, for somebody — complete one, too. Then I 've got
two or three old bureau-drawers that I got cheap at auction;
and I reckon some on 'em will fit the old frame that
I got last year. Got 'em for a mere song.”

“Bless you, massa, dat ar old bureau I took for de chicken-coop!
Turkeys' chickens hops in lively.”

“O, well, scrub it up — 't will answer just as well. Fit
the drawers in. And now, old woman, we will sit down
to supper,” said he, planting himself at the table, and beginning
a vigorous onslaught on the fried chicken, without
invitation to any other person present to assist him.

“Missis can't sit up at the table,” said Tiff. “She 's
done been sick ever since de baby was born.” And Tiff
approached the bed with a nice morsel of chicken which he
had providently preserved on a plate, and which he now
reverently presented on a board, as a waiter, covered with
newspaper.

“Now, do eat, missis; you can't live on looking, no

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

ways you can fix it. Do eat, while Tiff gets on de baby's
night-gown.”

To please her old friend, the woman made a feint of eating,
but, while Tiff's back was turned to the fire, busied
herself with distributing it to the children, who had stood
hungrily regarding her, as children will regard what is put
on to a sick mother's plate.

“It does me good to see them eat,” she said, apologetically
once, when Tiff, turning round, detected her in the
act.

“Ah, missis, may be! but you 've got to eat for two, now.
What dey eat an't going to dis yer little man, here. Mind
dat ar.”

Cripps apparently bestowed very small attention on anything
except the important business before him, which he
prosecuted with such devotion that very soon coffee,
chicken, and dodgers, had all disappeared. Even the bones
were sucked dry, and the gravy wiped from the dish.

“Ah, that 's what I call comfortable!” said he, lying
back in his chair. “Tiff, pull my boots off! and hand out
that ar demijohn. Sue, I hope you 've made a comfortable
meal,” he said, incidentally, standing with his back to her,
compounding his potation of whiskey and water; which
having drank, he called up Teddy, and offered him the sugar
at the bottom of the glass. But Teddy, being forewarned
by a meaning glance through Tiff's spectacles, responded,
very politely,

“No, I thank you, pa. I don't love it.”

“Come here, then, and take it off like a man. It 's good
for you,” said John Cripps.

The mother's eyes followed the child wishfully; and she
said, faintly, “Don't, John! — don't!” And Tiff ended
the controversy by taking the glass unceremoniously out
of his master's hand.

“Laws bless you, massa, can't be bodered with dese
yer young ones dis yer time of night! Time dey 's all in
bed, and dishes washed up. Here. Tedd,” seizing the

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

child, and loosening the buttons of his slip behind, and
drawing out a rough trundle-bed, “you crawl in dere, and
curl up in your nest; and don't you forget your prars,
honey, else maybe you 'll never wake up again.”

Cripps had now filled a pipe with tobacco of the most villainous
character, with which incense he was perfuming the
little apartment.

“Laws, massa, dat ar smoke an't good for missis,” said
Tiff. “She done been sick to her stomach all day.”

“O, let him smoke! I like to have him enjoy himself,”
said the indulgent wife. “But, Fanny, you had better go
to bed, dear. Come here and kiss me, child; good-night,—
good-night!”

The mother held on to her long, and looked at her wishfully;
and when she had turned to go, she drew her back,
and kissed her again, and said, “Good-night, dear child,
good-night!”

Fanny climbed up a ladder in one corner of the room,
through a square hole, to the loft above.

“I say,” said Cripps, taking his pipe out of his mouth,
and looking at Tiff, who was busy washing the dishes, “I
say it 's kind of peculiar that gal keeps sick so. Seemed
to have good constitution when I married her. I 'm thinking,”
said he, without noticing the gathering wrath in
Tiff 's face, “I 'm a thinking whether steamin' would n't do
her good. Now, I got a most dreadful cold when I was up
at Raleigh — thought I should have given up; and there
was a steam-doctor there. Had a little kind of machine,
with kettle and pipes, and he put me in a bed, put in the
pipes, and set it a-going. I thought, my soul, I should have
been floated off; but it carried off the cold, complete. I 'm
thinking if something of that kind would n't be good for
Miss Cripps.”

“Laws, massa, don't go for to trying it on her! She is
never no better for dese yer things you do for her.”

“Now,” said Cripps, not appearing to notice the

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

interruption, “these yer stove-pipes, and the tea-kettle, — I
should n't wonder if we could get up a steam with them!”

“It 's my private 'pinion, if you do, she 'll be sailing out
of the world,” said Tiff. “What 's one man's meat is
another one's pisin, my old mis's used to say. Very best
thing you can do for her is to let her alone. Dat ar is my
'pinion.”

“John,” said the little woman, after a few minutes, “I
wish you 'd come here, and sit on the bed.”

There was something positive, and almost authoritative, in
the manner in which this was said, which struck John as so
unusual, that he came with a bewildered air, sat down, and
gazed at her with his mouth wide open.

“I 'm so glad you 've come home, because I have had
things that I 've wanted to say to you! I 've been lying
here thinking about it, and I have been turning it over in
my mind. I 'm going to die soon, I know.”

“Ah! bah! Don't be bothering a fellow with any of
your hysterics!”

“John, John! it is n't hysterics! Look at me! Look
at my hand! look at my face! I 'm so weak, and sometimes
I have such coughing spells, and every time it seems
to me as if I should die. But it an't to trouble you that I
talk. I don't care about myself, but I don't want the children
to grow up and be like what we 've been. You have a
great many contrivances; do, pray, contrive to have them
taught to read, and make something of them in the world.”

“Bah! what 's the use? I never learnt to read, and
I 'm as good a fellow as I want. Why, there 's plenty of
men round here making their money, every year, that can't
read or write a word. Old Hubell, there, up on the Shad
plantation, has hauled in money, hand over hand, and he
always signs his mark. Got nine sons — can't a soul of
them read or write, more than I. I tell you there 's nothing
ever comes of this yer larning. It 's all a sell — a regular
Yankee hoax! I 've always got cheated by them damn
reading, writing Yankees, whenever I 've traded with 'em.

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

What 's the good, I want to know! You was teached how
to read when you was young — much good it 's ever done
you!”

“Sure enough! Sick day and night, moving about
from place to place, sick baby crying, and not knowing
what to do for it no more than a child! O, I hope Fanny
will learn something! It seems to me, if there was some
school for my children to go to, or some church, or something—
now, if there is any such place as heaven, I should
like to have them get to it.”

“Ah! bah! Don't bother about that! When we get
keeled up, that will be the last of us! Come, come, don't
plague a fellow any more with such talk! I 'm tired, and
I 'm going to sleep.” And the man, divesting himself of
his overcoat, threw himself on the bed, and was soon snoring
heavily in profound slumber.

Tiff, who had been trotting the baby by the fire, now
came softly to the bedside, and sat down,

“Miss Sue,” he said, “it 's no 'count talking to him! I
don't mean nothing dis'pectful, Miss Sue, but de fac is,
dem dat is n't born gentlemen can't be 'spected fur to see
through dese yer things like us of de old families. Law,
missis, don't you worry! Now, jest leave dis yer matter to
old Tiff! Dere never was n't anything Tiff could n't do, if
he tried. He! he! he! Miss Fanny, she done got de letters
right smart; and I know I 'll come it round mas'r, and
make him buy de books for her. I 'll tell you what 's come
into my head, to-day. There 's a young lady come to de
big plantation, up dere, who 's been to New York getting
edicated, and I 's going for to ask her about dese yer
things. And, about de chil'en's going to church, and dese
yer things, why, preaching, you know, is mazin' unsartain
round here; but I 'll keep on de look-out, and do de best
I can. Why, Lord, Miss Sue, I 's bound for the land of
Canaan, myself, the best way I ken; and I 'm sartain I
shan't go without taking the chil'en along with me. Ho!
ho! ho! Dat 's what I shan't! De chil'en will have to be

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

with Tiff, and Tiff will have to be with the chil'en, whereever
dey is! Dat 's it! He! he! he!”

“Tiff,” said the young woman, her large blue eyes looking
at him, “I have heard of the Bible. Have you ever
seen one, Tiff?”

“O, yes, honey, dar was a big Bible that your ma brought
in the family when she married; but dat ar was tore up to
make wadding for de guns, one thing or another, and dey
never got no more. But I 's been very 'serving, and kept
my ears open in a camp-meeting, and such places, and I 's
learnt right smart of de things that 's in it.”

“Now, Tiff, can you say anything?” said she, fixing her
large, troubled eyes on him.

“Well, honey, dere 's one thing the man said at de last
camp-meeting. He preached 'bout it, and I could n't make
out a word he said, 'cause I an't smart about preaching like
I be about most things. But he said dis yer so often that
I could n't help 'member it. Says he, it was dish yer way:
`Come unto me, all ye labor and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest.'”

“Rest, rest, rest!” said the woman, thoughtfully, and
drawing a long sigh. “O, how much I want it! Did he
say that was in the Bible?”

“Yes, he said so; and I spects, by all he said, it 's de
good man above dat says it. It always makes me feel better
to think on it. It 'peared like it was jist what I was
wanting to hear.”

“And I, too!” she said, turning her head wearily, and
closing her eyes. “Tiff,” she said, opening them, “where
I 'm going, may be I shall meet the one who said that, and
I 'll ask him about it. Don't talk to me more, now. I 'm
getting sleepy. I thought I was better a little while after
he came home, but I 'm more tired yet. Put the baby in
my arms — I like the feeling of it. There, there; now give
me rest — please do!” and she sank into a deep and quiet
slumber.

Tiff softly covered the fire, and sat down by the bed,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

watching the flickering shadows as they danced upward on
the wall, listening to the heavy sighs of the pine-trees, and
the hard breathing of the sleeping man. Sometimes he
nodded sleepily, and then, recovering, rose, and took a turn
to awaken himself. A shadowy sense of fear fell upon him;
not that he apprehended anything, for he regarded the
words of his mistress only as the forebodings of a wearied
invalid. The idea that she could actually die, and go anywhere,
without him to take care of her, seemed never to
have occurred to him. About midnight, as if a spirit had
laid its hand upon him, his eyes flew wide open with a sudden
start. Her thin, cold hand was lying on his; her eyes,
large and blue, shone with a singular and spiritual radiance.

“Tiff,” she gasped, speaking with difficulty, “I 've seen
the one that said that, and it 's all true, too! and I 've seen
all why I 've suffered so much. He — He — He is going
to take me! Tell the children about Him!” There was a
fluttering sigh, a slight shiver, and the lids fell over the
eyes forever.

-- --

p700-124 CHAPTER IX. THE DEATH.

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

Death is always sudden. However gradual may be its
approaches, it is, in its effects upon the survivor, always
sudden at last. Tiff thought, at first, that his mistress was
in a fainting-fit, and tried every means to restore her. It
was affecting to see him chafing the thin, white, pearly
hands, in his large, rough, black paws; raising the head
upon his arm, and calling in a thousand tones of fond endearment,
pouring out a perfect torrent of loving devotion
on the cold, unheeding ear. But, then, spite of all he
could do, the face settled itself, and the hands would not be
warmed; the thought of death struck him suddenly, and,
throwing himself on the floor by the bed, he wept with an
exceeding loud and bitter cry. Something in his heart
revolted against awakening that man who lay heavily
breathing by her side. He would not admit to himself, at
this moment, that this man had any right in her, or that the
sorrow was any part of his sorrow. But the cry awoke
Cripps, who sat up bewildered in bed, clearing the hair from
his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Tiff, what the durned are you howling about?”

Tiff got up in a moment, and, swallowing down his grief
and his tears, pointed indignantly to the still figure on the
bed.

“Dar! dar! Would n't b'lieve her last night! Now
what you think of dat ar? See how you look now! Good
Shepherd hearn you abusing de poor lamb, and he 's done
took her whar you 'll never see her again!”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Cripps had, like coarse, animal men generally, a stupid
and senseless horror of death; — he recoiled from the lifeless
form, and sprang from the bed with an expression of
horror.

“Well, now, who would have thought it?” he said.
“That I should be in bed with a corpse! I had n't the least
idea!”

“No, dat 's plain enough, you did n't! You 'll believe
it now, won't you? Poor little lamb, lying here suffering
all alone! I tell you, when folks have been sick so long,
dey has to die to make folks believe anything ails 'em!”

“Well, really,” said Cripps, “this is really — why, it
an't comfortable! darned if it is! Why, I 'm sorry about
the gal! I meant to steam her up, or done something with
her. What 's we to do now?”

“Pretty likely you don't know! Folks like you, dat
never tends to nothing good, is always flustered when de
Master knocks at de do'! I knows what to do, though.
I 's boun' to get up de crittur, and go up to de old plantation,
and bring down a woman and do something for her,
kind of decent. You mind the chil'en till I come back.”

Tiff took down and drew on over his outer garment a
coarse, light, woollen coat, with very long skirts and large
buttons, in which he always arrayed himself in cases of
special solemnity. Stopping at the door before he went
out, he looked over Cripps from head to foot, with an air of
patronizing and half-pitiful contempt, and delivered himself
as follows:

“Now, mas'r, I 's gwine up, and will be back quick as
possible; and now do pray be decent, and let dat ar whiskey
alone for one day in your life, and 'member death, judgment,
and 'ternity. Just act, now, as if you 'd got a streak
of something in you, such as a man ought for to have who
is married to one of de very fustest families in old Virginny.
'Flect, now, on your latter end; may be will do your
poor old soul some good; and don't you go for to waking up

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

the chil'en before I gets back. They 'll learn de trouble
soon enough.”

Cripps listened to this oration with a stupid, bewildered
stare, gazing first at the bed, and then at the old man, who
was soon making all the speed he could towards Canema.

Nina was not habitually an early riser, but on this morning
she had awaked with the first peep of dawn, and, finding
herself unable to go to sleep again, she had dressed herself,
and gone down to the garden.

She was walking up and down in one of the alleys, thinking
over the perplexities of her own affairs, when her ear
was caught by the wild and singular notes of one of those
tunes commonly used among the slaves as dirges. The
words “She ar dead and gone to heaven” seemed to come
floating down upon her; and, though the voice was cracked
and strained, there was a sort of wildness and pathos in it,
which made a singular impression in the perfect stillness of
everything around her. She soon observed a singular-looking
vehicle appearing in the avenue.

This wagon, which was no other than the establishment
of Cripps, drew Nina's attention, and she went to the hedge
to look at it. Tiff's watchful eye immediately fell upon her,
and, driving up to where she was standing, he climbed out
upon the ground, and, lifting his hat, made her a profound
obeisance, and “hoped de young lady was bery well, dis
morning.”

“Yes, quite well, thank you, Uncle,” said Nina, regarding
him curiously.

“We 's in 'fliction to our house!” said Tiff, solemnly.
“Dere 's been a midnight cry dere, and poor Miss Sue
(dat 's my young missis), she 's done gone home.”

“Who is your mistress?”

“Well, her name was Seymour 'fore she married, and her
ma come from de Virginny Peytons, — great family, dem
Peytons! She was so misfortunate as to get married, as
gals will, sometimes,” said Tiff, speaking in a confidential
tone. “The man wan't no 'count, and she 's had a drefful

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

hard way to travel, poor thing! and dere she 's a lying at
last stretched out dead, and not a woman nor nobody to do
de least thing; and please, missis, Tiff comed for to see if
de young lady would n't send a woman for to do for her —
getting her ready for a funeral.”

“And who are you, pray?”

“Please, missis, I 's Tiff Peyton, I is. I 's raised in Virginny,
on de great Peyton place, and I 's gin to Miss Sue's
mother; and when Miss Sue married dis yer man, dey was
all 'fended, and would n' t speak to her; but I tuck up for
her, 'cause what 's de use of makin' a bad thing worse?
I 's a 'pinion, and telled 'em, dat he oughter be 'couraged
to behave hisself, seein' the thing was done, and could n't
be helped. But no, dey would n't; so I jest tells 'em, says
I, `You may do jis you please, but old Tiff's a gwine with
her,' says I. `I 'll follow Miss Sue to de grave's mouth,'
says I; and ye see I has done it.”

“Well done of you! I like you better for it,” said Nina.
“You just drive up to the kitchen, there, and tell Rose to
give you some breakfast, while I go up to Aunt Nesbit.”

“No, thank you, Miss Nina, I 's noways hungry. 'Pears
like, when a body 's like as I be, swallerin' down, and all de
old times risin' in der throat all de time, dey can't eat; dey
gets filled all up to der eyes with feelin's. Lord, Miss Nina,
I hope ye won't never know what 't is to stand outside de
gate, when de best friend you 've got 's gone in; it 's hard,
dat ar is!” And Tiff pulled out a decayed-looking handkerchief,
and applied it under his spectacles.

“Well, wait a minute, Tiff.” And Nina ran into the house,
while Tiff gazed mournfully after her.

“Well, Lor; just de way Miss Sue used to run — trip,
trip, trip! — little feet like mice! Lord's will be done!”

“O, Milly!” said Nina, meeting Milly in the entry,
“here you are. Here 's a poor fellow waiting out by the
hedge, his mistress dead all alone in the house, with children—
no woman to do for them. Can't you go down? you

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

could do so well! You know how better than any one else
in the house.”

“Why, that must be poor old Tiff!” said Milly; “faithful
old creature! So that poor woman 's gone, at last? the
better for her, poor soul! Well, I 'll ask Miss Loo if I may
go — or you ask her, Miss Nina.”

A quick, imperative tap on her door startled Aunt Nesbit,
who was standing at her toilet, finishing her morning's
dressing operations.

Mrs. Nesbit was a particularly systematic, early riser.
Nobody knew why; only folks who have nothing to do are
often the most particular to have the longest possible time
to do it in.

“Aunt,” said Nina, “there 's a poor fellow, out here,
whose mistress is just dead, all alone in the house, and wants
to get some woman to go there to help. Can't you spare
Milly?”

“Milly was going to clear-starch my caps, this morning,”
said Aunt Nesbit. “I have arranged everything with reference
to it, for a week past.”

“Well, aunt, can't she do it to-morrow, or next day, just
as well?”

“To-morrow she is going to rip up that black dress, and
wash it. I am always systematic, and have everything arranged
beforehand. Should like very much to do anything
I could, if it was n't for that. Why can't you send Aunt
Katy?”

“Why, aunt, you know we are to have company to dinner,
and Aunt Katy is the only one who knows where anything
is, or how to serve things out to the cook. Besides,
she 's so hard and cross to poor people, I don't think she
would go. I don't see, I 'm sure, in such a case as this,
why you could n't put your starching off. Milly is such a
kind, motherly, experienced person, and they are in affliction.”

“O, these low families don't mind such things much,”
said Aunt Nesbit, fitting on her cap, quietly; “they never

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

have much feeling. There 's no use doing for them — they
are miserable poor creatures.”

“Aunt Nesbit, do, now, as a favor to me! I don't often
ask favors,” said Nina. “Do let Milly go! she 's just the
one wanted. Do, now, say yes!” And Nina pressed nearer,
and actually seemed to overpower her slow-feeling, torpid
relative, with the vehemence that sparkled in her eyes.

“Well, I don't care, if —”

“There, Milly, she says yes!” said she, springing out
the door. “She says you may. Now, hurry; get things
ready. I 'll run and have Aunt Katy put up biscuits and
things for the children; and you get all that you know you
will want, and be off quick, and I 'll have the pony got up,
and come on behind you.”

-- --

p700-130 CHAPTER X. THE PREPARATION.

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

The excitement produced by the arrival of Tiff, and the
fitting out of Milly to the cottage, had produced a most
favorable diversion in Nina's mind from her own especial
perplexities.

Active and buoyant, she threw herself at once into whatever
happened to come uppermost on the tide of events.
So, having seen the wagon despatched, she sat down to
breakfast in high spirits.

“Aunt Nesbit, I declare I was so interested in that old
man! I intend to have the pony, after breakfast, and ride
over there.”

“I thought you were expecting company.”

“Well, that 's one reason, now, why I 'd like to be off.
Do I want to sit all primmed up, smiling and smirking, and
running to the window to see if my gracious lord is coming?
No, I won't do that, to please any of them. If I
happen to fancy to be out riding, I will be out riding.”

“I think,” said Aunt Nesbit, “that the hovels of these
miserable creatures are no proper place for a young lady
of your position in life.”

“My position in life! I don't see what that has to do
with it. My position in life enables me to do anything I
please — a liberty which I take pretty generally. And, then,
really, I could n't help feeling rather sadly about it, because
that Old Tiff, there (I believe that 's his name), told me that
the woman had been of a good Virginia family. Very likely
she may have been just such another wild girl as I am, and

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

thought as little about bad times, and of dying, as I do.
So I could n't help feeling sad for her. It really came over
me when I was walking in the garden. Such a beautiful
morning as it was — the birds all singing, and the dew
all glittering and shining on the flowers! Why, aunt, the
flowers really seemed alive; it seemed as though I could
hear them breathing, and hear their hearts beating like
mine. And, all of a sudden, I heard the most wild, mournful
singing, over in the woods. It was n't anything very
beautiful, you know, but it was so wild, and strange! `She
is dead and gone to heaven! — she is dead and gone to
heaven!' And pretty soon I saw the funniest old wagon—
I don't know what to call it — and this queer old black
man in it, with an old white hat and surtout on, and a pair of
great, funny-looking spectacles on his nose. I went to the
fence to see who he was; and he came up and spoke to me,
made the most respectful bow — you ought to have seen it!
And then, poor fellow, he told me how his mistress was
lying dead, with the children around her, and nobody in the
house! The poor old creature, he actually cried, and I felt
so for him! He seemed to be proud of his dead mistress,
in spite of her poverty.”

“Where do they live?” said Mrs. Nesbit.

“Why, he told me over in the pine woods, near the
swamp.”

“O,” said Mrs. Nesbit, “I dare say it 's that Cripps family,
that 's squatted in the pine woods. A most miserable
set — all of them liars and thieves! If I had known who it
was, I 'm sure I should n't have let Milly go over. Such
families ought n't to be encouraged; there ought n't a thing
to be done for them; we should n't encourage them to stay
in the neighborhood. They always will steal from off the
plantations, and corrupt the negroes, and get drunk, and
everything else that 's bad. There 's never a woman of
decent character among them, that ever I heard of; and, if
you were my daughter, I should n't let you go near them.”

“Well, I 'm not your daughter, thank fortune!” said Nina,

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

whose graces always rapidly declined in controversies with
her aunt, “and so I shall do as I please. And I don't know
what you pious people talk so for; for Christ went with
publicans and sinners, I 'm sure.”

“Well,” said Aunt Nesbit, “the Bible says we must n't
cast pearls before swine; and, when you 've lived to be as
old as I am, you 'll know more than you do now. Everybody
knows that you can't do anything with these people.
You can't give them Bibles, nor tracts; for they can't read.
I 've tried it, sometimes, visiting them, and talking to them;
but it did n't do them any good. I always thought there
ought to be a law passed to make 'em all slaves, and then
there would be somebody to take care of them.”

“Well, I can't see,” said Nina, “how it 's their fault.
There is n't any school where they could send their children,
if they wanted to learn; and, then, if they want to
work, there 's nobody who wants to hire them. So, what
can they do?”

“I 'm sure I don't know,” said Aunt Nesbit, in that tone
which generally means I don't care. “All I know is, that
I want them to get away from the neighborhood. Giving
to them is just like putting into a bag with holes. I 'm sure
I put myself to a great inconvenience on their account to-day;
for, if there 's anything I do hate, it is having things
irregular. And to-day is the day for clear-starching the
caps — and such a good, bright, sunny day! — and to-morrow,
or any other day of the week, it may rain. Always puts
me all out to have things that I 've laid out to do put out
of their regular order. I 'd been willing enough to have
sent over some old things; but why they must needs take
Milly's time, just as if the funeral could n't have got ready
without her! These funerals are always miserable drunken
times with them! And, then, who knows, she may catch
the small-pox, or something or other. There 's never any
knowing what these people die of.”

“They die of just such things as we do,” said Nina.
“They have that in common with us, at any rate.”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

“Yes; but there 's no reason for risking our lives, as I
know of — especially for such people — when it don't do
any good.”

“Why, aunt, what do you know against these folks?
Have you ever known of their doing anything wicked?”

“O, I don't know that I know anything against this
family in particular; but I know the whole race. These
squatters — I 've known them ever since I was a girl in
Virginia. Everybody that knows anything knows exactly
what they are. There is n't any help for them, unless, as I
said before, they were made slaves; and then they could be
kept decent. You may go to see them, if you like, but I
don't want my arrangements to be interfered with on their
account.”

Mrs. Nesbit was one of those quietly-persisting people,
whose yielding is like the stretching of an India-rubber
band, giving way only to a violent pull, and going back to
the same place when the force is withdrawn. She seldom
refused favors that were urged with any degree of importunity;
not because her heart was touched, but simply
because she seemed not to have force enough to refuse;
and whatever she granted was always followed by a series
of subdued lamentations over the necessity which had
wrung them from her.

Nina's nature was so vehement and imperious, when
excited, that it was a disagreeable fatigue to cross her.
Mrs. Nesbit, therefore, made amends by bemoaning herself
as we have seen. Nina started up, hastily, on seeing
her pony brought round to the door; and, soon arrayed in
her riding-dress, she was cantering through the pine woods
in high spirits. The day was clear and beautiful. The floor
of the woodland path was paved with a thick and cleanly
carpet of the fallen pine-leaves. And Harry was in attendance
with her, mounted on another horse, and riding but a
very little behind; not so much so but what his mistress
could, if she would, keep up a conversation with him.

“You know this Old Tiff, Harry?”

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

“O, yes, very well. A very good, excellent creature, and
very much the superior of his master, in most respects.”

“Well, he says his mistress came of a good family.”

“I should n't wonder,” said Harry. “She always had a
delicate appearance, very different from people in their circumstances
generally. The children, too, are remarkably
pretty, well-behaved children; and it 's a pity they could n't
be taught something, and not grow up and go on these miserable
ways of these poor whites!”

“Why don't anybody ever teach them?” said Nina.

“Well, Miss Nina, you know how it is: everybody has
his own work and business to attend to — there are no
schools for them to go to — there 's no work for them to do.
In fact, there don't seem to be any place for them in society.
Boys generally grow up to drink and swear. And, as for
girls, they are of not much account. So it goes on from
generation to generation.”

“This is so strange, and so different from what it is in the
northern states! Why, all the children go to school there—
the very poorest people's children! Why, a great many
of the first men, there, were poor children! Why can't
there be some such thing here?”

“O, because people are settled in such a scattering way,
they can't have schools. All the land that 's good for anything
is taken up for large estates. And, then, these poor
folks that are scattered up and down in between, it 's nobody's
business to attend to them, and they can't attend to
themselves; and so they grow up, and nobody knows how
they live, and everybody seems to think it a pity they are
in the world. I 've seen those sometimes that would be glad
to do something, if they could find anything to do. Planters
don't want them on their places — they 'd rather have their
own servants. If one of them wants to be a blacksmith, or
a carpenter, there 's no encouragement. Most of the large
estates have their own carpenters and blacksmiths. And
there 's nothing for them to do, unless it is keeping dogs
to hunt negroes; or these little low stores where they sell

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

whiskey, and take what 's stolen from the plantations.
Sometimes a smart one gets a place as overseer on a plantation.
Why, I 've heard of their coming so low as actually
to sell their children to traders, to get a bit of bread.”

“What miserable creatures! But do you suppose it can
be possible that a woman of any respectable family can have
married a man of this sort?”

“Well, I don't know, Miss Nina; that might be. You
see, good families sometimes degenerate; and when they get
too poor to send their children off to school, or keep any
teachers for them, they run down very fast. This man is
not bad-looking, and he really is a person who, if he had had
any way opened to him, might have been a smart man, and
made something of himself and family; and when he was
young and better-looking, I should n't wonder if an uneducated
girl, who had never been off a plantation, might have
liked him; he was fully equal, I dare say, to her brothers.
You see, Miss Nina, when money goes, in this part of the
country, everything goes with it; and when a family is not
rich enough to have everything in itself, it goes down very
soon.”

“At any rate, I pity the poor things,” said Nina. “I
don't despise them, as Aunt Nesbit does.”

Here Nina, observing the path clear and uninterrupted
for some distance under the arching pines, struck her horse
into a canter, and they rode on for some distance without
speaking. Soon the horse's feet splashed and pattered on
the cool, pebbly bottom of a small, shallow stream, which
flowed through the woods. This stream went meandering
among the pines like a spangled ribbon, sometimes tying
itself into loops, leaving open spots — almost islands of
green — graced by its waters. Such a little spot now
opened to the view of the two travellers. It was something
less than a quarter of an acre in extent, entirely surrounded
by the stream, save only a small neck of about four feet,
which connected it to the main land.

Here a place had been cleared and laid off into a garden,

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

which, it was evident, was carefully tended. The log-cabin
which stood in the middle was far from having the appearance
of wretchedness which Nina had expected. It was
almost entirely a dense mass of foliage, being covered with
the intermingled drapery of the Virginia creeper and the
yellow jessamine. Two little borders, each side of the house,
were blooming with flowers. Around the little island the
pine-trees closed in unbroken semi-circle, and the brook
meandered away through them, to lose itself eventually in
that vast forest of swampy land which girdles the whole
Carolina shore. The whole air of the place was so unexpectedly
inviting, in its sylvan stillness and beauty, that
Nina could not help checking her horse, and exclaiming,

“I 'm sure, it 's a pretty place. They can't be such very
forsaken people, after all.”

“O, that 's all Tiff's work,” said Harry. “He takes
care of everything outside and in, while the man is off after
nobody knows what. You 'd be perfectly astonished to see
how that old creature manages. He sews, and he knits,
and works the garden, does the house-work, and teaches the
children. It 's a fact! You 'll notice that they have n't the
pronunciation or the manners of these wild white children;
and I take it to be all Tiff's watchfulness, for that creature
has n't one particle of selfishness in him. He just identifies
himself with his mistress and her children.”

By this time Tiff had perceived their approach, and came
out to assist them in dismounting.

“De Lord above bless you, Miss Gordon, for coming to
see my poor missis! Ah! she is lying dere just as beautiful,
just as she was the very day she was married! All her
young looks come back to her; and Milly, she done laid
her out beautiful! Lord, I 's wanting somebody to come
and look at her, because she has got good blood, if she be
poor. She is none of your common sort of poor whites,
Miss Nina. Just come in; come in, and look at her.”

Nina stepped into the open door of the hut. The bed
was covered with a clean white sheet, and the body, arrayed

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

in a long white night-dress brought by Milly, lay there so
very still, quiet, and life-like, that one could scarcely realize
the presence of death. The expression of exhaustion,
fatigue, and anxiety, which the face had latterly worn, had
given place to one of tender rest, shaded by a sort of mysterious
awe, as if the closed eyes were looking on unutterable
things. The soul, though sunk below the horizon of
existence, had thrown back a twilight upon the face radiant
as that of the evening heavens.

By the head of the bed the little girl was sitting, dressed
carefully, and her curling hair parted in front, apparently
fresh from the brush; and the little boy was sitting beside
her, his round blue eyes bearing an expression of subdued
wonder.

Cripps was sitting at the foot of the bed, evidently much
the worse for liquor; for, spite of the exhortation of Tiff, he
had applied to the whiskey-jug immediately on his departure.
Why not? He was uncomfortable — gloomy; and
every one, under such circumstances, naturally inclines
towards some source of consolation. He who is intellectual
reads and studies; he who is industrious flies to business; he
who is affectionate seeks friends; he who is pious, religion;
but he who is none of these — what has he but his whiskey?
Cripps made a stupid, staring inclination toward Nina and
Harry, as they entered, and sat still, twirling his thumbs and
muttering to himself.

The sunshine fell through the panes on the floor, and there
came floating in from without the odor of flowers and the
song of birds. All the Father's gentle messengers spoke
of comfort; but he as a deaf man heard not — as a blind
man did not regard. For the rest, an air of neatness had
been imparted to the extreme poverty of the room, by the
joint efforts of Milly and Tiff.

Tiff entered softly, and stood by Nina, as she gazed. He
had in his hand several sprays of white jessamine, and he
laid one on the bosom of the dead.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

“She had a hard walk of it,” he said, “but she 's got
home! Don't she look peaceful? — poor lamb!”

The little, thoughtless, gay coquette had never looked on
a sight like this before. She stood with a fixed, tender
thoughtfulness, unlike her usual gayety, her riding-hat hanging
carelessly by its strings from her hands, her loose hair
drooping over her face.

She heard some one entering the cottage, but she did not
look up. She was conscious of some one looking over her
shoulder, and thought it was Harry.

“Poor thing! how young she looks,” she said, “to have
had so much trouble!” Her voice trembled, and a tear stood
in her eye. There was a sudden movement; she looked up,
and Clayton was standing by her.

She looked surprised, and the color deepened in her
cheek, but was too ingenuously and really in sympathy with
the scene before her even to smile. She retained his hand
a moment, and turned to the dead, saying, in an under-tone,
“See here!”

“I see,” he said. “Can I be of service?”

“The poor thing died last night,” said Nina. “I suppose
some one might help about a funeral. Harry,” she
said, walking softly towards the door, and speaking low,
“you provide a coffin; have it made neatly.”

“Uncle,” she said, motioning Tiff towards her, “where
would they have her buried?”

“Buried?” said Tiff. “O, Lord! buried!” And he covered
his face with his hard hands, and the tears ran through
his fingers.

“Lord, Lord! Well, it must come, I know, but 'pears
like I could n't! Laws, she 's so beautiful! Don't, to-day!
don't!”

“Indeed, Uncle,” said Nina, tenderly, “I'm sorry I
grieved you; but you know, poor fellow, that must come.”

“I 's known her ever since she 's dat high!” said Tiff.
“Her har was curly, and she used to war such pretty red
shoes, and come running after me in de garden. `Tiff, Tiff,'

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

she used to say — and dar she is now, and stroubles brought
her dar! Lord, what a pretty gal she was! pretty as you
be, Miss Nina. But since she married dat ar,” pointing
with his thumb over his shoulder, and speaking confidentially,
“everything went wrong. I 's held her up — did all
I could; and now here she is!”

“Perhaps,” said Nina, laying her hand on his, “perhaps
she 's in a better place than this.”

“O, Lord, dat she is! She told me dat when she died.
She saw de Lord at last, — she did so! Dem 's her last
words. `Tiff,' she says, `I see Him, and He will give me
rest. Tiff,' she says, — I 'd been asleep, you know, and I
kinder felt something cold on my hand, and I woke up right
sudden, and dar she was, her eyes so bright, looking at me
and breathing so hard; and all she says was, `Tiff, I 've
seen Him, and I know now why I 've suffered so; He 's
gwine to take me, and give me rest!'”

“Then, my poor fellow, you ought to rejoice that she is
safe.”

“'Deed I does,” said Tiff; “yet I 's selfish. I wants to
be dere too, I does — only I has de chil'en to care for.”

“Well, my good fellow,” said Nina, “we must leave you
now. Harry will see about a coffin for your poor mistress;
and whenever the funeral is to be, our carriage will come
over, and we will all attend.”

“Lord bless you, Miss Gordon! Dat ar too good on ye!
My heart 's been most broke, tinking nobody cared for my
poor young mistress! you 's too good, dat you is!”

Then, drawing near to her, and sinking his voice, he said:
“`Bout de mourning, Miss Nina. He an't no 'count, you
know — body can see how 't is with him very plain. But
missis was a Peyton, you know; and I 's a Peyton, too. I
naturally feels a 'sponsibility he could n't be 'spected fur to.
I 's took de ribbons off of Miss Fanny's bonnet, and done
de best I could trimming it up with black crape what Milly
gave me; and I 's got a band of black crape on Master
Teddy's hat; and I 'lowed to put one on mine, but there

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

was n't quite enough. You know, missis, old family servants
always wars mourning. If missis just be pleased to
look over my work! Now, dis yer is Miss Fanny's bonnet.
You know I can't be spected for to make it like a milliner.”

“They are very well indeed, Uncle Tiff.”

“Perhaps, Miss Nina, you can kind of touch it over.”

“O, if you like, Uncle Tiff, I 'll take them all home, and
do them for you.”

“The Lord bless you, Miss Gordon! Dat ar was just
what I wanted, but was most 'fraid to ask you. Some gay
young ladies does n't like to handle black.”

“Ah! Uncle Tiff, I 've no fears of that sort; so put it in
the wagon, and let Milly take it home.”

So saying, she turned and passed out of the door where
Harry was standing, holding the horses. A third party
might have seen, by the keen, rapid glance with which his
eye rested upon Clayton, that he was measuring the future
probability which might make him the arbiter of his own
destiny — the disposer of all that was dear to him in life.
As for Nina, although the day before a thousand fancies and
coquetries would have colored the manner of her meeting
Clayton, yet now she was so impressed by what she had witnessed,
that she scarcely appeared to know that she had
met him. She placed her pretty foot on his hand, and let
him lift her on to the saddle, scarcely noticing the act, except
by a serious, graceful inclination of her head.

One great reason of the ascendency which Clayton had
thus far gained over her, was that his nature, so quiet,
speculative, and undemonstrative, always left her such perfect
liberty to follow the more varying moods of her own.
A man of a different mould would have sought to awake
her out of the trance — would have remarked on her abstracted
manner, or rallied her on her silence. Clayton
merely mounted his horse and rode quietly by her side,
while Harry, passing on before them, was soon out of sight.

-- --

p700-141 CHAPTER XI. THE LOVERS.

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

They rode on in silence, till their horses' feet again clattered
in the clear, pebbly water of the stream. Here Nina
checked her horse; and, pointing round the circle of pine
forests, and up the stream, overhung with bending trees
and branches, said:

“Hush! — listen!” Both stopped, and heard the swaying
of the pine-trees, the babble of the waters, the cawing
of distant crows, and the tapping of the woodpecker.

“How beautiful everything is!” she said. “It seems to
me so sad that people must die! I never saw anybody dead
before, and you don't know how it makes me feel! To think
that that poor woman was just such a girl as I am, and
used to be just so full of life, and never thought any more
than I do that she should lie there all cold and dead! Why
is it things are made so beautiful, if we must die?”

“Remember what you said to the old man, Miss Nina.
Perhaps she sees more beautiful things, now.”

“In heaven? Yes; I wish we knew more about heaven,
so that it would seem natural and home-like to us, as this
world does. As for me, I can't feel that I ever want to
leave this world — I enjoy living so much! I can't forget
how cold her hand was! I never felt anything like that
cold!”

In all the varying moods of Nina, Clayton had never seen
anything that resembled this. But he understood the peculiar
singleness and earnestness of nature which made any
one idea, or impression, for a time absolute in her mind.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

They turned their horses into the wood-path, and rode on
in silence.

“Do you know,” said she, “it 's such a change coming
from New York to live here? Everything is so unformed,
so wild, and so lonely! I never saw anything so lonesome
as these woods are. Here you can ride miles and miles,
hours and hours, and hear nothing but the swaying of the
pine-trees, just as you hear it now. Our place (you never
were there, were you?) stands all by itself, miles from any
other; and I 've been for so many years used to a thickly-settled
country, that it seems very strange to me. I can't
help thinking things look rather deserted and desolate, here.
It makes me rather sober and sad. I don't know as you 'll
like the appearance of our place. A great many things are
going to decay about it; and yet there are some things
that can't decay; for papa was very fond of trees and shrubbery,
and we have a good deal more of them than usual.
Are you fond of trees?”

“Yes; I 'm almost a tree-worshipper. I have no respect
for a man who can't appreciate a tree. The only good thing
I ever heard of Xerxes was, that he was so transported with
the beauty of a plane-tree, that he hung it with chains of
gold. This is a little poetical island in the barbarism of
those days.”

“Xerxes!” said Nina. “I believe I studied something
about him in that dismal, tedious history, at Madame Ardaine's;
but nothing so interesting as that, I 'm sure. But
what should he hang gold chains on a tree for?”

“'T was the best way he knew of expressing his good
opinion.”

“Do you know,” said Nina, half checking her horse,
suddenly, “that I never had the least idea that these men
were alive that we read about in these histories, or that
they had any feelings like ours? We always studied the
lessons, and learnt the hard names, and how forty thousand
were killed on one side, and fifty thousand on the other;
and we don't know any more about it than if we never had.

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

That 's the way we girls studied at school, except a few
`poky' ones, who wanted to be learned, or meant to be
teachers.”

“An interesting résumé, certainly,” said Clayton, laughing.

“But, how strange it is,” said Nina, “to think that all
those folks we read about are alive now, doing something
somewhere; and I get to wondering where they are —
Xerxes, and Alexander, and the rest of them. Why, they
were so full of life they kept everything in commotion while
in this world; and I wonder if they have been keeping
a going ever since. Perhaps Xerxes has been looking round
at our trees — nobody knows. But here we are coming now
to the beginning of our grounds. There, you see that holly-hedge!
Mamma had that set out. She travelled in England,
and liked the hedges there so much that she thought she
would see what could be done with our American holly.
So she had these brought from the woods, and planted.
You see it all grows wild, now, because it has n't been cut
for many years. And this live-oak avenue my grandfather
set out. It 's my pride and delight.”

As she spoke, a pair of broad gates swung open, and
they cantered in beneath the twilight arches of the oaks.
Long wreaths of pearly moss hung swinging from the
branches, and, although the sun now was at high noon, a
dewy, dreamy coolness seemed to rustle through all the
leaves. As Clayton passed in, he took off his hat, as he
had often done in foreign countries in cathedrals.

“Welcome to Canema!” said she, riding up to him, and
looking up frankly into his face.

The air, half queenly, half childish, with which this was
said, was acknowledged by Clayton with a grave smile, as
he replied, bowing,

“Thank you, madam.”

“Perhaps,” she added, in a grave tone, “you 'll be sorry
that you ever came here.”

“What do you mean by that?” he replied.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

“I don't know; it just came into my head to say it.
We none of us ever know what 's going to come of what
we do.”

At this instant, a violent clamor, like the cawing of a
crow, rose on one side of the avenue; and the moment
after, Tomtit appeared, caricoling, and cutting a somerset;
his curls flying, his cheeks glowing.

“Why, Tomtit, what upon earth is this for?” said Nina.

“Laws, missis, deres been a gen'elman waiting for you at
the house these two hours. And missis, she 's done got on
her best cap, and gone down in the parlor for him.”

Nina felt herself blush to the roots of her hair, and was
vexed and provoked to think she did so. Involuntarily her
eyes met Clayton's. But he expressed neither curiosity
nor concern.

“What a pretty drapery this light moss makes!” said
he. “I was n't aware that it grew so high up in the state.”

“Yes; it is very pretty,” said Nina, abstractedly.

Clayton, however, had noticed both the message and the
blush, and was not so ill-informed as Nina supposed as to the
whole affair, having heard from a New York correspondent
of the probability that an arrival might appear upon
the field about this time. He was rather curious to watch
the development produced by this event. They paced up
the avenue, conversing in disconnected intervals, till they
came out on the lawn which fronted the mansion — a large,
gray, three-story building, surrounded on the four sides by
wide balconies of wood. Access was had to the lower of
these by a broad flight of steps. And there Nina saw, plain
enough, her Aunt Nesbit in all the proprieties of cap and
silk gown, sitting, making the agreeable to Mr. Carson.

Mr. Frederic Augustus Carson was one of those nice little
epitomes of conventional society, which appear to such
advantage in factitious life, and are so out of place in the
undress, sincere surroundings of country life. Nina had
liked his society extremely well in the drawing-rooms and
opera-houses of New York. But, in the train of thought

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

inspired by the lonely and secluded life she was now leading,
it seemed to her an absolute impossibility that she
could, even in coquetry and in sport, have allowed such an
one to set up pretensions to her hand and heart. She was
vexed with herself that she had done so, and therefore not
in the most amiable mood for a meeting. Therefore, when,
on ascending the steps, he rushed precipitately forward,
and, offering his hand, called her Nina, she was ready to die
with vexation. She observed, too, a peculiar swelling and
rustling of Aunt Nesbit's plumage, — an indescribable air
of tender satisfaction, peculiar to elderly ladies who are
taking an interest in an affair of the heart, which led her
to apprehend that the bachelor had commenced operations
by declaring his position to her. 'T was with some embarrassment
that Nina introduced Mr. Clayton, whom Aunt
Nesbit received with a most stately curtsey, and Mr. Carson
with a patronizing bow.

“Mr. Carson has been waiting for you these two hours,”
said Aunt Nesbit.

“Very warm riding, Nina,” said Mr. Carson, observing
her red cheeks. “You 've been riding too fast, I fear. You
must be careful of yourself. I 've known people bring on
very grave illnesses by over-heating the blood!”

Clayton seated himself near the door, and seemed to be
intent on the scene without. And Carson, drawing his
chair close to Nina, asked, in a confidential under-tone,

“Who is that gentleman?”

“Mr. Clayton, of Claytonville,” said Nina, with as much
hauteur as she could assume.

“Ah, yes! — Hem! — hem! I 've heard of the family —
a very nice family — a very worthy young man — extremely,
I 'm told. Shall be happy to make his acquaintance.”

“I beg,” said Nina, rising, “the gentlemen will excuse
me a moment or two.”

Clayton replied by a grave bow, while Mr. Carson, with
great empressement, handed Nina to the door. The moment
it was closed, she stamped, with anger, in the entry.

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“The provoking fool! to take these airs with me! And
I, too — I deserve it! What on earth could make me think
I could tolerate that man?”

As if Nina's cup were not yet full, Aunt Nesbit followed
her to her chamber with an air of unusual graciousness.

“Nina, my dear, he has told me all about it! and I assure
you I 'm very much pleased with him!”

“Told you all about what?” said Nina.

“Why, your engagement, to be sure! I 'm delighted to
think you 've done so well! I think your Aunt Maria, and
all of them, will be delighted! Takes a weight of care off
my mind!”

“I wish you would n't trouble yourself about me, or my
affairs, Aunt Nesbit!” said Nina. “And, as for this old
pussy-cat, with his squeaking boots, I won't have him purring
round me, that 's certain! So provoking, to take that
way towards me! Call me Nina, and talk as though he
were lord paramount of me, and everything here! I 'll let
him know!”

“Why, Nina! Seems to me this is very strange conduct!
I am very much astonished at you!”

“I dare say you are, aunt! I never knew the time I
did n't astonish you! But this man I detest!”

“Well, then, my dear, what were you engaged to him
for?”

Engaged! Aunt, for pity's sake, do hush! Engaged! I
should like to know what a New York engagement amounts
to! Engaged at the opera! — Engaged for a joke! Why,
he was my bouquet-holder! The man is just an opera
libretto! He was very useful in his time. But who wants
him afterwards?”

“But, my dear Nina, this trifling with gentlemen's
hearts!”

“I 'll warrant his heart! It 's neither sugar nor salt, I 'll
assure you. I 'll tell you what, aunt, he loves good eating,
good drinking, nice clothes, nice houses, and good
times generally; and he wants a pretty wife as a part of a

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

whole; and he thinks he' ll take me. But he is mistaken!
Calling me `Nina,' indeed! Just let me have a chance of
seeing him alone! I 'll teach him to call me `Nina'! I 'll
let him know how things stand!”

“But, Nina, you must confess you 've given him occasion
for all this.”

“Well, supposing I have? I 'll give him occasion for
something else, then!”

“Why, my dear,” said Aunt Nesbit, “he came on to
know when you 'll fix the day to be married!”

“Married! O, my gracious! Just think of the creature's
talking about it! Well, it is my fault, as you say; but I 'll
do the best I can to mend it.”

“Well, I 'm really sorry for him,” said Aunt Nesbit.

“You are, aunt? Why don't you take him yourself,
then? You are as young and good-looking as he is.”

“Nina, how you talk!” said Aunt Nesbit, coloring and
bridling. “There was a time when I was n't bad-looking,
to be sure; but that 's long since past.”

“O, that 's because you always dress in stone-color and
drab,” said Nina, as she stood brushing and arranging her
curls. “Come, now, and go down, aunt, and do the best
you can till I make my appearance. After all, as you say,
I 'm the most to blame. There 's no use in being vexed
with the old soul. So, aunt, do be as fascinating as you
can; see if you can't console him. Only remember how you
used to turn off lovers, when you were of my age.”

“And who is this other gentleman, Nina?”

“O, nothing, only he is a friend of mine. A very good
man — good enough for a minister, any day, aunt, and not
so stupid as good people generally are, either.”

“Well, perhaps you are engaged to him?

“No, I am not; that is to say, I won't be to anybody.
This is an insufferable business! I like Mr. Clayton, because
he can let me alone, don't look at me in that abominably
delighted way all the time, and dance about, calling

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

me Nina! He and I are very good friends, that 's all. I 'm
not going to have any engagements anywhere.

“Well, Nina, I 'll go down, and you make haste.”

While the gentlemen and Aunt Nesbit were waiting in
the saloon, Carson made himself extremely happy and at
home. It was a large, cool apartment, passing, like a hall,
completely through the centre of the house. Long French
windows, at either end, opened on to balconies. The pillars
of the balconies were draped and garlanded with wreaths
of roses now in full bloom. The floor of the room was the
polished mosaic of different colors to which we have formerly
alluded. Over the mantel-piece was sculptured in oak
the Gordon arms. The room was wainscoted with dark
wood, and hung with several fine paintings, by Copley and
Stuart, of different members of the family. A grand piano,
lately arrived from New York, was the most modern-looking
article in the room. Most of the furniture was of the heavy
dark mahogany, of an antique pattern. Clayton sat by the
door, still admiring the avenue of oaks which were to be
seen across the waving green of the lawn.

In about half an hour Nina reäppeared in a flossy cloud
of muslin, lace, and gauzy ribbons. Dress was one of those
accomplishments for which the little gypsy had a natural instinct;
and, without any apparent thought, she always fell
into that kind of color and material which harmonized with
her style of appearance and character. There was always
something floating and buoyant about the arrangement of
her garments and drapery; so that to see her move across
the floor gave one an airy kind of sensation, like the gambols
of thistle-down. Her brown eyes had a peculiar resemblance
to a bird's; and this effect was increased by a
twinkling motion of the head, and a fluttering habit of movement
peculiar to herself; so that when she swept by in
rosy gauzes, and laid one ungloved hand lightly on the
piano, she seemed to Clayton much like some saucy bird —
very good indeed if let alone, but ready to fly on the slightest
approach.

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

Clayton had the rare faculty of taking in every available
point of observation, without appearing to stare.

“'Pon my word, Nina,” said Mr. Carson, coming towards
her with a most delighted air, “you look as if you had fallen
out of a rainbow!”

Nina turned away very coolly, and began arranging her
music.

“O, that 's right!” said Carson; “give us one of your
songs. Sing something from the Favorita. You know it 's
my favorite opera,” said he, assuming a most sentimental
expression.

“O, I 'm entirely out of practice — I don't sing at all.
I 'm sick of all those opera-songs!” And Nina skimmed
across the floor, and out of the open door by which Clayton
was lounging, and began busying herself amid the flowers
that wreathed the porch. In a moment Carson was at her
heels; for he was one of those persons who seem to think
it a duty never to allow any one to be quiet, if they can possibly
prevent it.

“Have you ever studied the language of flowers, Nina?”
said he.

“No, I don't like to study languages.”

“You know the signification of a full-blown rose?” said
he, tenderly presenting her with one.

Nina took the rose, coloring with vexation, and then,
plucking from the bush a rose of two or three days' bloom,
whose leaves were falling out, she handed it to him, and
said,

“Do you understand the signification of this?”

“O, you have made an unfortunate selection! This rose is
all falling to pieces!” said Mr. Carson, innocently.

“So I observed,” said Nina, turning away quickly; then,
making one of her darting movements, she was in the middle
of the saloon again, just as the waiter announced dinner.

Clayton rose gravely, and offered his arm to Aunt Nesbit;
and Nina found herself obliged to accept the delighted
escort of Mr. Carson, who, entirely unperceiving, was in

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

the briskest possible spirits, and established himself comfortably
between Aunt Nesbit and Nina.

“You must find it very dull here — very barren country,
shockingly so! What do you find to interest yourself
in?” said he.

“Will you take some of this gumbo?” replied Nina.

“I always thought,” said Aunt Nesbit, “it was a good
plan for girls to have a course of reading marked out to
them when they left school.”

“O, certainly,” said Carson. “I shall be happy to mark
out one for her. I 've done it for several young ladies.”

At this moment Nina accidentally happened to catch
Clayton's eye, which was fixed upon Mr. Carson with an air
of quiet amusement greatly disconcerting to her.

“Now,” said Mr. Carson, “I have no opinion of making
blues of young ladies; but still, I think, Mrs. Nesbit, that a
little useful information adds greatly to their charms. Don't
you?”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Nesbit. “I 've been reading Gibbon's
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, lately.”

“Yes,” said Nina, “aunt 's been busy about that ever
since I can remember.”

“That 's a very nice book,” said Mr. Carson, looking
solemnly at Nina; “only, Mrs. Nesbit, an't you afraid of
the infidel principle? I think, in forming the minds of the
young, you know, one cannot be too careful.”

“Why, he struck me as a very pious writer!” said Aunt
Nesbit, innocently. “I 'm sure, he makes the most religious
reflections, all along. I liked him particularly on that
account.”

It seemed to Nina that, without looking at Clayton, she
was forced to meet his eye. No matter whether she directed
her attention to the asparagus or the potatoes, it
was her fatality always to end by a rencounter with his eye;
and she saw, for some reason or other, the conversation was
extremely amusing to him.

“For my part,” said Nina, “I don't know what sort of

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

principles Aunt Nesbit's history, there, has; but one thing
I 'm pretty certain of, — that I 'm not in any danger from
any such thick, close-printed, old, stupid-looking books as
that. I hate reading, and I don't intend to have my mind
formed; so that nobody need trouble themselves to mark
out courses for me! What is it to me what all these old
empires have been, a hundred years ago? It is as much as
I can do to attend to what is going on now.”

“For my part,” said Aunt Nesbit, “I 've always regretted
that I neglected the cultivation of my mind when I was
young. I was like Nina, here, immersed in vanity and
folly.”

“People always talk,” said Nina, reddening, “as if there
was but one kind of vanity and folly in the world. I think
there can be as much learned vanity and folly as we girls
have!” And she looked at Clayton indignantly, as she saw
him laughing.

“I agree with Miss Gordon, entirely. There is a great
deal of very stupid respectable trifling, which people pursue
under the head of courses of reading,” he said. “And
I don't wonder that most compends of history which are
studied in schools should inspire any lively young lady
with a life-long horror, not only of history, but of reading.”

“Do you think so?” said Nina, with a look of inexpressible
relief.

“I do, indeed,” said Clayton. “And it would have been
a very good thing for many of our historians, if they had
been obliged to have shaped their histories so that they
would interest a lively school-girl. We literary men, then,
would have found less sleepy reading. There is no reason
why a young lady, who would sit up all night reading a
novel, should not be made to sit up all night with a history.
I 'll venture to say there 's no romance can come up to the
gorgeousness and splendor, and the dramatic power, of
things that really have happened. All that 's wanting is to
have it set before us with an air of reality.”

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

“But, then,” said Nina, “you 'd have to make the history
into a romance.”

“Well, a good historical romance is generally truer than
a dull history; because it gives some sort of conception of
the truth; whereas, the dull history gives none.”

“Well, then,” said Nina, “I 'll confess, now, that about
all the history I do know has been got from Walter Scott's
novels. I always told our history-teacher so; but she insisted
upon it that it was very dangerous reading.”

“For my part,” said Mrs. Nesbit, “I 've a great horror
of novel-reading, particularly for young ladies. It did me
a great deal of harm when I was young. It dissipates the
mind; it gives false views of life.”

“O, law!” said Nina. “We used to write compositions
about that, and I 've got it all by heart — how it raises
false expectations, and leads people to pursue phantoms,
rainbows, and meteors, and all that sort of thing!”

“And yet,” said Clayton, “all these objections would
lie against perfectly true history, and the more so just in
proportion to its truth. If the history of Napoleon Bonaparte
were graphically and minutely given, it would lie
open to the very same objections. It would produce the
very same cravings for something out of the commonplace
course of life. There would be the same dazzling mixture
of bad and good qualities in the hero, and the same lassitude
and exhaustion after the story was finished. And common
history does not do this, simply because it is not true—
does not produce a vivid impression of the reality as it
happened.”

Aunt Nesbit only got an indefinite impression, from this
harangue, that Clayton was defending novel-reading, and
felt herself called to employ her own peculiar line of reasoning
to meet it, which consisted in saying the same thing
over and over, at regular intervals, without appearing to hear
or notice anything said in reply. Accordingly, she now
drew herself up, with a slightly virtuous air, and said to Mr.
Clayton,

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

“I must say, after all, that I don't approve of novel-reading.
It gives false views of life, and disgusts young people
with their duties.”

“I was only showing, madam, that the same objection
would apply to the best-written history,” said Clayton.

“I think novel-reading does a great deal of harm,” rejoined
Aunt Nesbit. “I never allow myself to read any
work of fiction. I 'm principled against it.”

“For my part,” said Nina, “I wish I could find that kind
of history you are speaking of; I believe I could read that.”

“'T would be very interesting history, certainly,” said
Mr. Carson. “I should think it would prove a very charming
mode of writing. I wonder somebody don't produce
one.”

“For my part,” said Aunt Nesbit, “I confine myself entirely
to what is practically useful. Useful information is
all I desire.”

“Well, I suppose, then, I 'm very wicked,” said Nina;
“but I don't like anything useful. Why, I 've sometimes
thought, when I 've been in the garden, that the summer-savory,
sage, and sweet-majoram, were just as pretty as
many other flowers; and I could n't see any reason why I
should n't like a sprig of one of them for a bouquet, except
that I 've seen them used so much for stuffing turkeys.
Well, now, that seems very bad of me, don't it?”

“That reminds me,” said Aunt Nesbit, “that Rose has
been putting sage into this turkey again, after all that I
said to her. I believe she does it on purpose.”

At this moment Harry appeared at the door, and requested
to speak to Nina.

After a few moments' whispered conversation, she came
back to the table, apparently disconcerted.

“I 'm so sorry — so very sorry!” she said. “Harry has
been riding all round the country to find a minister to attend
the funeral, this evening. It will be such a disappointment
to that poor fellow! You know the negroes think so much
of having prayers at the grave!”

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“If no one else can be found to read prayers, I will,”
said Clayton.

“O, thank you! will you, indeed?” said Nina. “I 'm
glad of it, now, for poor Tiff's sake. The coach will be out
at five o'clock, and we 'll ride over together, and make as
much of a party as we can.”

“Why, child,” said Aunt Nesbit to Nina, after they returned
to the parlor, “I did not know that Mr. Clayton was
an Episcopalian.”

“He is n't,” said Nina. “He and his family all attend
the Presbyterian church.”

“How strange that he should offer to read prayers!” said
Aunt Nesbit. “I don't approve of such things, for my
part.”

“Such things as what?”

“Countenancing Episcopal errors. If we are right, they
are wrong, and we ought not to countenance them.”

“But, aunt, the burial-service is beautiful.”

“Don't approve of it!” said Aunt Nesbit.

“Why, you know, as Clayton is n't a minister, he would
not feel like making an extempore prayer.”

“Shows great looseness of religious principle,” said
Aunt Nesbit. “Don't approve of it!”

-- --

p700-155 CHAPTER XII. EXPLANATIONS.

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

The golden arrows of the setting sun were shooting
hither and thither through the pine woods, glorifying whatever
they touched with a life not its own. A chorus of
birds were pouring out an evening melody, when a little
company stood around an open grave. With instinctive
care for the feeling of the scene, Nina had arrayed herself
in a black silk dress, and plain straw bonnet with black
ribbon — a mark of respect to the deceased remembered and
narrated by Tiff for many a year after.

Cripps stood by the head of the grave, with that hopeless,
imbecile expression with which a nature wholly gross and
animal often contemplates the symbols of the close of mortal
existence. Tiff stood by the side of the grave, his white
hat conspicuously draped with black crape, and a deep weed
of black upon his arm. The baby, wrapped in an old black
shawl, was closely fondled in his bosom, while the two children
stood weeping bitterly at his side. The other side of
the grave stood Mr. Carson and Mr. Clayton, while Milly,
Harry, and several plantation slaves, were in a group
behind.

The coffin had been opened, that all might take that last
look, so coveted, yet so hopeless, which the human heart
will claim on the very verge of the grave. It was but a
moment since the coffin had been closed; and the burst of
grief which shook the children was caused by that last
farewell. As Clayton, in a musical voice, pronounced the
words “I am the resurrection and the life,” Nina wept and

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

sobbed as if the grief had been her own; nor did she cease
to weep during the whole touching service. It was the
same impulsive nature which made her so gay in other
scenes that made her so sympathetic here. When the whole
was over, she kissed the children, and, shaking hands with
old Tiff, promised to come and see them on the morrow.
After which, Clayton led her to the carriage, into which he
and Carson followed her.

“Upon my word,” said Carson, briskly, “this has been
quite solemn! Really, a very interesting funeral, indeed!
I was delighted with the effect of our church service; in
such a romantic place, too! 'T was really very interesting.
It pleases me, also, to see young ladies in your station,
Nina, interest themselves in the humble concerns of the
poor. If young ladies knew how much more attractive it
made them to show a charitable spirit, they would cultivate
it more. Singular-looking person, that old negro! Seems
to be a good creature. Interesting children, too! I should
think the woman must have been pretty when she was
young. Seen a great deal of trouble, no doubt, poor thing!
It 's a comfort to hope she is better off now.”

Nina was filled with indignation at this monologue;
not considering that the man was giving the very best he
had in him, and laboring assiduously at what he considered
his vocation, the prevention of half an hour of silence in
any spot of earth where he could possibly make himself
heard. The same excitement which made Nina cry made
him talk. But he was not content with talking, but insisted
upon asking Nina, every moment, if she did n't think
it an interesting occasion, and if she had not been much
impressed.

“I don't feel like talking, Mr. Carson,” said Nina.

“O — ah — yes, indeed! You 've been so deeply affected—
yes. Naturally does incline one to silence. Understand
your feelings perfectly. Very gratifying to me to see you
take such a deep interest in your fellow-creatures.”

Nina could have pushed him out of the carriage.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

“For my part,” continued Carson, “I think we don't
reflect enough about this kind of things — I positively
don't. It really is useful sometimes to have one's thoughts
turned in this direction. It does us good.”

Thus glibly did Carson proceed to talk away the impression
of the whole scene they had witnessed. Long before
the carriage reached home, Nina had forgotten all her
sympathy in a tumult of vexation. She discovered an
increasing difficulty in making Carson understand, by
any degree of coolness, that he was not acceptable; and
saw nothing before her but explanations in the very plainest
terms, mortifying and humiliating as that might be. His
perfect self-complacent ease, and the air with which he
constantly seemed to appropriate her as something which
of right belonged to himself, filled her with vexation. But
yet her conscience told her that she had brought it upon
herself.

“I won't bear this another hour!” she said to herself, as
she ascended the steps toward the parlor. “All this before
Clayton, too! What must he think of me?” But they
found tea upon the table, and Aunt Nesbit waiting.

“It 's a pity, madam, you were not with us. Such an
interesting time!” said Mr. Carson, launching, with great
volubility, into the tide of discourse.

“It would n't have done for me at all,” said Mrs. Nesbit.
“Being out when the dew falls, always brings on
hoarseness. I have been troubled in that way these two or
three years. Now I have to be very careful. Then I 'm
timid about riding in a carriage with John's driving.”

“I was amused enough,” said Nina, “with Old Hundred's
indignation at having to get out the carriage and
horses to go over to what he called a `cracker funeral.' I
really believe, if he could have upset us without hurting
himself, he would have done it.”

“For my part,” said Aunt Nesbit, “I hope that family
will move off before long. It 's very disagreeable having
such people round.”

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

“The children look very pretty and bright,” said Nina.

“O, there 's no hope for them! They 'll grow up and be
just like their parents. I 've seen that sort of people all
through and through. I don't wish them any evil; only I
don't want to have anything to do with them!”

“For my part,” said Nina, “I 'm sorry for them. I wonder
why the legislature, or somebody, don't have schools,
as they do up in New York State? There is n't anywhere
there where children can't go to school, if they wish to.
Besides, aunt, these children really came from an old family
in Virginia. Their old servant-man says that their
mother was a Peyton.”

“I don't believe a word of it! They 'll lie — all of them.
They always do.”

“Well,” said Nina, “I shall do something for these children,
at any rate.”

“I quite agree with you, Nina. It shows a very excellent
spirit in you,” said Mr. Carson. “You 'll always find
me ready to encourage everything of that sort.”

Nina frowned, and looked indignant. But to no purpose.
Mr. Carson went on remorselessly with his really good-hearted
rattle, till Nina, at last, could bear it no longer.

“How dreadfully warm this room is!” said she, springing
up. “Come, let 's go back into the parlor.'

Nina was as much annoyed at Clayton's silence, and his
quiet, observant reserve, as with Carson's forth-putting.
Rising from table, she passed on before the company, with a
half-flying trip, into the hall, which lay now cool, calm,
and breezy, in the twilight, with the odor of the pillar-roses
floating in at the window. The pale white moon, set in
the rosy belt of the evening sky, looked in at the open door.
Nina would have given all the world to be still; but, well
aware that stillness was out of the question, she determined
to select her own noise; and, sitting down at the
piano, began playing very fast, in a rapid, restless, disconnected
manner. Clayton threw himself on a lounge by the
open door; while Carson busied himself fluttering the

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

music, opening and shutting music-books, and interspersing
running commentaries and notes of admiration on the
playing.

At last, as if she could bear it no longer, she rose, with a
very decided air, from the piano, and, facing about towards
Mr. Carson, said:

“It looks very beautifully out doors. Don't you want to
come out? There 's a point of view at the end of one of
the paths, where the moon looks on the water, that I should
like to show you.”

“Won't you catch cold, Nina?” said Aunt Nesbit.

“No, indeed! I never catch cold,” said Nina, springing
into the porch, and taking the delighted Mr. Carson's arm.
And away she went with him, with almost a skip and a
jump, leaving Clayton tête-à-tête with Aunt Nesbit.

Nina went so fast that her attendant was almost out of
breath. They reached a little knoll, and there Nina stopped
suddenly, and said, “Look here, Mr. Carson; I have something
to say to you.”

“I should be delighted, my dear Nina! I 'm perfectly
charmed!”

“No — no — if you please — don't!” said Nina, putting
up her hand to stop him. “Just wait till you hear what I
have to say. I believe you did not get a letter which I
wrote you a few days ago, did you?”

“A letter! no, indeed. How unfortunate!”

“Very unfortunate for me!” said Nina; “and for you,
too. Because, if you had, it would have saved you and
me the trouble of this interview. I wrote that letter to tell
you, Mr. Carson, that I cannot think of such a thing as an
engagement with you! That I 've acted very wrong and
very foolishly; but that I cannot do it. In New York,
where everybody and everything seemed to be trifling, and
where the girls all trifled with these things, I was engaged—
just for a frolic — nothing more. I had no idea what it
would amount to; no idea what I was saying, nor how I
should feel afterwards. But, every hour since I 've been

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

home, here, since I 've been so much alone, has made me
feel how wrong it is. Now, I 'm very sorry, I 'm sure. But
I must speak the truth, this time. But it is — I can't tell
you how — disagreeable to me to have you treat me as you
have since you 've been here!”

“Miss Gordon!” said Mr. Carson, “I am positively
astonished! I — I don't know what to think!”

“Well, I only want you to think that I am in earnest;
and that, though I can like you very well as an acquaintance,
and shall always wish you well, yet anything else is
just as far out of the question as that moon there is from
us. I can't tell you how sorry I am that I 've made you all
this trouble. I really am,” said she, good-naturedly; “but
please now to understand how we stand.” She turned,
and tripped away.

“There!” said she, to herself, “at any rate, I 've done
one thing!”

Mr. Carson stood still, gradually recovering from the
stupor into which this communication had thrown him. He
stretched himself, rubbed his eyes, took out his watch and
looked at it, and then began walking off with a very sober
pace in the opposite direction from Nina. Happily-constituted
mortal that he was, nothing ever could be subtracted
from his sum of complacence that could not be easily balanced
by about a quarter of an hour's consideration. The
walk through the shrubbery in which he was engaged was
an extremely pretty one, and wound along on the banks of
the river through many picturesque points of view, and
finally led again to the house by another approach. During
the course of this walk Mr. Carson had settled the whole
question for himself. In the first place, he repeated the
comfortable old proverb, that there were as good fish in
the sea as ever were caught. In the second place, as Mr.
Carson was a shrewd business-man, it occurred to him, in
this connection, that the plantation was rather run down,
and not a profitable acquisition. And, in the third place,
contemplating Nina as the fox of old did his bunch of sour

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

grapes, he began to remember that, after all, she was dressy,
expensive, and extravagant. Then, as he did not want
in that imperturbable good-nature which belongs to a very
shallow capability of feeling, he said to himself that he
should n't like the girl a bit the less. In fact, when he
thought of his own fine fortune, his house in New York,
and all the accessories which went to make up himself, he
considered her, on the whole, as an object of pity; and, by
the time that he ascended the balcony steps again, he was
in as charitable and Christian a frame as any rejected suitor
could desire.

He entered the drawing-room. Aunt Nesbit had ordered
candles, and was sitting up with her gloves on, alone.
What had transpired during his walk, he did not know; but
we will take our readers into confidence.

Nina returned to the house with the same decided air
with which she went out, and awakened Mr. Clayton from a
revery with a brisk little tap of her fan on his shoulder.

“Come up here with me,” she said, “and look out of the
library window, and see this moonlight.”

And up she went, over the old oaken staircase, stopping
on each landing; and, beckoning to Clayton, with a whimsically
authoritative gesture, threw open the door of a large,
black-wainscoted room, and ushered him in. The room lay
just above the one where they had been sitting, and, like
that, opened on to the veranda by long-sashed windows,
through which, at the present moment, a flood of moonlight
was pouring. A large mahogany writing-table, covered
with papers, stood in the middle of the room, and the moon
shone in so brightly that the pattern of the bronze inkstand,
and the color of the wafers and sealing-wax, were plainly
revealed. The window commanded a splendid view of the
river over the distant tree-tops, as it lay shimmering and
glittering in the moonlight.

“Is n't that a beautiful sight?” said Nina, in a hurried
voice.

“Very beautiful!” said Clayton, sitting down in the large

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

lounging-chair before the window, and looking out with the
abstracted air which was habitual with him.

After a moment's thought, Nina added, with a sudden
effort,

“But, after all, that was not what I wanted to speak to
you about. I wanted to see you somewhere, and say a few
words which it seems to me it is due to you that I should
say. I got your last letter, and I 'm sure I am very much
obliged to your sister for all the kind things she says; but I
think you must have been astonished at what you have seen
since you have been here.”

“Astonished at what?” said Clayton, quietly.

“At Mr. Carson's manners towards me.”

“I have not been astonished at all,” replied Clayton,
quietly.

“I think, at all events,” said Nina, “I think it is no more
than honorable that I should tell you exactly how things
have stood. Mr. Carson has thought that he had a right to
me and mine; and I was so foolish as to give him reason to
think so. The fact is, that I have been making a game of
life, and saying and doing anything and everything that
came into my head, just for frolic. It don't seem to me
that there has been anything serious or real about me, until
very lately. Somehow, my acquaintance with you has
made things seem more real to me than they ever did before;
and it seems to me now perfectly incredible, the way we
girls used to play and trifle with everything in the world.
Just for sport, I was engaged to that man; just for sport,
too, I have been engaged to another one.”

“And,” said Clayton, breaking the silence, “just for
sport, have you been engaged to me?”

“No,” said Nina, after a few moments' silence, “not in
sport, certainly; but, yet, not enough in earnest. I think
I am about half waked up. I don't know myself. I don't
know where or what I am, and I want to go back into that
thoughtless dream. I do really think it 's too hard to take
up the responsibility of living in good earnest. Now, it

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

seems to me just this, — that I cannot be bound to anybody.
I want to be free. I have positively broken all connection
with Mr. Carson; I have broken with another one, and I
wish —”

“To break with me?” said Clayton.

“I don't really know as I can say what I do wish. It is
a very different thing from any of the others, but there 's a
feeling of dread, and responsibility, and constraint, about it;
and, though I think I should feel very lonesome now without
you, and though I like to get your letters, yet it seems
to me that I cannot be engaged, — that is a most dreadful
feeling to me.”

“My dear friend,” said Clayton, “if that is all, make
yourself easy. There 's no occasion for our being engaged.
If you can enjoy being with me and writing to me, why, do
it in the freest way, and to-morrow shall take care for the
things of itself. You shall say what you please, do what
you please, write when you please, and not write when you
please, and have as many or as few letters as you like.
There can be no true love without liberty.”

“O, I 'm sure I 'm much obliged to you!” said Nina,
with a sigh of relief. “And, now, do you know, I like your
sister's postscript very much, but I can't tell what it is in
it; for the language is as kind as can be, that would give
me the impression that she is one of those very proper kind
of people, that would be dreadfully shocked if she knew of
all my goings on in New York.”

Clayton could hardly help laughing at the instinctive
sagacity of this remark.

“I 'm sure I don't know,” said he, “where you could
have seen that, — in so short a postscript, too.”

“Do you know, I never take anybody's hand-writing into
my hand, that I don't feel an idea of them come over me,
just as you have when you see people? And that idea came
over me when I read your sister's letter.”

“Well, Nina, to tell you the truth, sister Anne is a little
bit conventional — a little set in her ways; but, after all, a

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

large-hearted, warm-hearted woman. You would like each
other, I know.”

“I don't know about that,” said Nina. “I am very apt
to shock proper people. Somehow or other, they have a
faculty of making me contrary.”

“Well, but, you see, Anne is n't merely a conventional
person; there 's only the slightest crust of conventionality,
and a real warm heart under it.”

“Whereas,” said Nina, “most conventional people are
like a shallow river, frozen to the bottom. But, now, really,
I should like very much to have your sister come and visit
us, if I could think that she would come as any other friend;
but, you know, it is n't very agreeable to have anybody
come to look one over to see if one will do.”

Clayton laughed at the naïve, undisguised frankness of
this speech.

“You see,” said Nina, “though I 'm nothing but an ignorant
school-girl, I 'm as proud as if I had everything to
be proud of. Now, do you know, I don't much like writing
to your sister, because I don't think I write very good letters!
I never could sit still long enough to write.”

“Write exactly as you talk,” said Clayton. “Say just
what comes into your head, just as you would talk it. I
hope you will do that much, for it will be very dull writing
all on one side.”

“Well,” said Nina, rising, with animation, “now, Mr.
Edward Clayton, if we have settled about this moonlight,
we may as well go down into the parlor, where Aunt Nesbit
and Mr. Carson are tête-à-tête.”

“Poor Carson!” said Clayton.

“O, don't pity him! Good soul! he 's a man that one
night's rest would bring round from anything in creation.
He 's so thoroughly good-natured! Besides, I shall like
him better, now. He did not use to seem to me so intrusive
and disagreeable. We girls used to like him very well, he
was such a comfortable, easy-tempered, agreeable creature,
always brisk and in spirits, and knowing everything that

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

went on. But he is one of those men that I think would be
really insufferable, if anything serious were the matter with
one. Now, you heard how he talked, coming from that
funeral! Do you know, that if he had been coming from
my funeral, it would have been just so?”

“O, no, not quite so bad,” said Clayton.

“Indeed he is,” said Nina. “That man! why, he just puts
me in mind of one of these brisk blue-flies, whirring and
whisking about, marching over pages of books, and alighting
on all sorts of things. When he puts on that grave
look, and begins to talk about serious things, he actually
looks to me just as a fly does when he stands brushing his
wings on a Bible! But, come, let 's go down to the good
soul.”

Down they went, and Nina seemed like a person enfranchised.
Never had she seemed more universally gracious.
She was chatty and conversable with Carson, and sang over
for him all her old opera-songs, with the better grace that
she saw that Clayton was listening intently.

As they were sitting and conversing together, the sound
of horse's heels was heard coming up the avenue.

“Who can that be, this time of night?” said Nina,
springing to the door, and looking out.

She saw Harry hastening in advance to meet her, and
ran down the veranda steps to speak to him.

“Harry, who is coming?”

“Miss Nina, it 's Master Tom,” said Harry, in a low
voice.

“Tom! O, mercy!” said Nina, in a voice of apprehension.
“What sent him here, now?”

“What sends him anywhere?” said Harry.

Nina reäscended the steps, and stood looking apprehensively
towards the horseman, who approached every moment
nearer. Harry came up on the veranda, and stood a little
behind her. In a few moments the horse was up before the
steps.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“Hallo, there!” said the rider. “Come, take my horse,
you rascal!”

Harry remained perfectly still, put his arms by his side,
and stood with a frowning expression on his forehead.

“Don't you hear?” said the horseman, throwing himself
off, with an oath. “Come here, boy, and take my horse!”

“For pity's sake,” said Nina, turning and looking in Harry's
face, “don't have a scene here! Do take his horse,
quick! Anything to keep him quiet!”

With a sudden start, Harry went down the steps, and
took the bridle from the hand of the newly-arrived in silence.

The horseman sprang up the steps.

“Hallo, Nin, is this you?” And Nina felt herself
roughly seized in the arms of a shaggy great-coat, and
kissed by lips smelling of brandy and tobacco. She faintly
said, as she disengaged herself,

“Tom, is it you?”

“Yes, to be sure! Who did you think it was? Devilish
glad to see me, an't you? Suppose you was in hopes I
would n't come!”

“Hush, Tom, do! I am glad to see you. There are
gentlemen in there; don't speak so loud!”

“Some of your beaux, hey? Well, I am as good a fellow
as any of 'em! Free country, I hope! No, I an't going
to whisper, for any of them. So now, Nin — If there
is n't old Starchy, to be sure!” said he, as Aunt Nesbit
came to the door. “Hallo, old girl, how are you?”

“Thomas!” said Mrs. Nesbit, softly, “Thomas!”

“None of your Thomasing me, you old pussy-cat! Don't
you be telling me, neither, to hush! I won't hush, neither!
I know what I am about, I guess! It 's my house, as much
as it is Nin's, and I 'm going to do as I have a mind to
here! I an't going to have my mouth shut on account of
her beaux! So, clear out, I tell you, and let me come in!”
and Aunt Nesbit gave back. He pushed his way into the
apartment.

He was a young man, about twenty-five years old, who

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

evidently had once possessed advantages of face and figure;
but every outline in the face was bloated and rendered unmeaning
by habits of constant intemperance. His dark
eyes had that muddy and troubled expression which in a
young man too surely indicates the habitual consciousness
of inward impurity. His broad, high forehead was flushed
and pimpled, his lips swollen and tumid, and his whole air
and manner gave painful evidence that he was at present
too far under the influence of stimulus justly to apprehend
what he was about.

Nina followed him, and Clayton was absolutely shocked
at the ghastly paleness of her face. She made an uncertain
motion towards him, as if she would have gone to him for
protection. Clayton rose; Carson, also; and all stood for a
moment in silent embarrassment.

“Well, this is a pretty business, to be sure! Nina,”
said he, turning to her, with a tremendous oath, “why
don't you introduce me? Pretty way to meet a brother you
have n't seen for three or four years! You act as if you
were ashamed of me! Confound it all! introduce me, I
say!”

“Tom, don't speak so!” said Nina, laying her hand on his
arm, in a soothing tone. “This gentleman is Mr. Clayton;
and, Mr. Clayton,” she said, lifting her eyes to him, and
speaking in a trembling voice, “this is my brother.”

Mr. Clayton offered his hand, with the ordinary expressions
of civility.

“Mr. Carson,” said Nina, “my brother.”

There was something inexpressibly touching and affecting
in the manner in which this was said. One other person
noticed it. Harry, who had given the horses to the servants,
stood leaning against the doorway, looking on. A
fiery gleam, like that of a steel blade, seemed to shoot from
his blue eyes; and each time that Nina said “my brother,”
he drew in his breath, as one who seeks to restrain himself
in some violent inward emotion.

“I suppose you don't any of you want to see me much,”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

said the new-comer, taking a chair, and sitting down doggedly
in the centre of the group, with his hat on his head.
“Well, I have as good a right as anybody to be here!” he
continued, spitting a quid of tobacco at Aunt Nesbit's feet.
“For my part, I think relations ought to have natural affection,
and be glad to see one another. Well, now, you can
see, gentlemen, with your own eyes, just how it is here!
There's my sister, there. You better believe me, she has n't
seen me for three years! Instead of appearing glad, or anything,
there she sits, all curled up in a corner! Won't come
near me, more than if I had the plague! Come here, now,
you little kit, and sit in my lap!”

He made a movement to pull Nina towards him, which
she resisted with an air of terror, looking at her aunt, who,
more terrified still, sat with her feet drawn up on the sofa,
as if he had been a mad dog. There was reason enough
for the terror which seemed to possess them both. Both
had too vivid recollections of furious domestic hurricanes
that had swept over the family when Tom Gordon came
home. Nina remembered the storms of oaths and curses
that had terrified her when a child; the times that she had
seen her father looking like death, leaning his head on his
hand, and sighing as only those sigh who have an only son
worse than dead.

It is no wonder, therefore, that Nina, generally courageous
and fearless as she was, should have become fearful and
embarrassed at his sudden return.

“Tom,” she said, softly, coming up to him, “you
have n't been to supper. Had n't you better come out?”

“No you don't!” said he, catching her round the waist,
and drawing her on his knee. “You won't get me out of
the room, now! I know what I am about! Tell me,”
continued he, still holding her on his knee, “which of them
is it, Nin? — which is the favored one?”

Clayton rose and went out on the veranda, and Mr. Carson
asked Harry to show him into his room.

“Hallo! shelling out there, are they? Well, Nin, to tell

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

the truth, I am deuced hungry. For my part, I don't see
what the thunder keeps my Jim out so long. I sent him
across to the post-office. He ought to have been back certainly
as soon as I was. O, here he comes! Hallo! you
dog, there!” said he, going to the door, where a very black
negro was dismounting. “Any letters?”

“No, mas'r. I spect de mails have gin up. Der an't
been no letters dere, for no one, for a month. It is some
'quatic disorganization of dese yer creeks, I s'pose. So de
letter-bags goes anywhere 'cept der right place.”

“Confound it all! I say, you Nin,” turning round,
“why don't you offer a fellow some supper? Coming home,
here, in my own father's house, everybody acts as if they
were scared to death! No supper!”

“Why, Tom, I 've been asking you, these three or four
times.”

“Bless us!” said Jim, whispering to Harry. “De mischief
is, he an't more than half-primed! Tell her to give
him a little more brandy, and after a little we will get him
into bed as easy as can be!”

And the event proved so; for, on sitting down to supper,
Tom Gordon passed regularly through all the stages of
drunkenness; became as outrageously affectionate as he
had been before surly, kissed Nina and Aunt Nesbit, cried
over his sins and confessed his iniquities, laughed and
cried feebly, till at last he sank in his chair asleep.

“Dar, he is done for, now!” said Jim, who had been
watching the gradual process. “Now, just you and I, let's
tote him off,” said he to Harry.

Nina, on her part, retired to a troubled pillow. She foresaw
nothing before her but mortification and embarrassment,
and realized more than ever the peculiar loneliness of
her situation.

For all purposes of consultation and aid, Aunt Nesbit
was nobody in her esteem, and Nina was always excited
and vexed by every new attempt that she made to confide
in her.

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“Now, to-morrow,” she said to herself, as she lay down,
“no one knows what will turn up. He will go round
as usual, interfering with everything — threatening and
frightening my servants, and getting up some difficulty
or other with Harry. Dear me! it seems to me life is coming
over me hard enough, and all at once, too!”

As Nina said this, she saw some one standing by her bed.
It was Milly, who stooped tenderly over her, smoothing and
arranging the bed-clothes in a motherly way.

“Is that you, Milly? O, sit down here a minute! I am
so troubled! It seems to me I 've had so much trouble to-day!
Do you know Tom came home to-night so drunk! O,
dear Milly, it was horrid! Do you know he took me in his
arms and kissed me; and, though he is my only brother, it 's
perfectly dreadful to me! And I feel so worried, and so
anxious!”

“Yes, lamb, I knows all about dese yer things,” said
Milly. “I 's seen him many and many times.”

“The worst of it is,” said Nina, “that I don't know what
he will do to-morrow — and before Mr. Clayton, too! It
makes me feel so helpless, ashamed, and mortifies me so!”

“Yes, yes, chile,” said Milly, gently stroking her head.

“I stand so much alone!” said Nina. “Other girls have
some friend or relation to lean on; but I have nobody!”

“Why don't you ask your Father to help you?” said
Milly to Nina, in a gentle tone.

“Ask who?” said Nina, lifting up her head from the
pillow.

“Your Father!” said Milly, with a voice of solemnity.
“Don't you know `Our Father who art in Heaven'? You
have n't forgot your prayers, I hope, honey.”

Nina looked at her with surprise. And Milly continued,
“Now, if I was you, lamb, I would tell my Father all about
it. Why, chile, He loves you! He would n't like nothing
better, now, than to have you just come to Him and tell Him
all about your troubles, and He 'll make 'em all straight.

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

That 's the way I does; and I 's found it come out right,
many and many a time.”

“Why, Milly, you would n't have me go to God about
my little foolish affairs?”

“Laws, chile, what should you go to Him 'bout, den?
Sure dese are all de 'fairs you 's got.”

“Well, but, Milly,” said Nina, apprehensively, “you
know I 've been a very bad girl about religion. It 's years
and years since I 've said any prayers. At school, the girls
used to laugh at anybody who said prayers; and so I never
did. And, since I 've neglected my heavenly Father when
things went well with me, it would n't be fair to call on
Him now, just because I 've got into trouble. I don't think
it would be honorable.”

“De Lord bless dis yer chile! Do hear her talk! Just
as if de heavenly Father did n't know all about you, and
had n't been a loving and watching you de whole time!
Why, chile, He knows what poor foolish creatures we be;
and He an't noways surprised, nor put out. Why, laws,
don't you know He 's de good shepherd? And what you
suppose dey has shepherds fur, 'cept de sheeps are all de
time running away, and getting into trouble? Why, honey,
dat's what dey 's fur.

“Well, but it is so long since I prayed, that I don't know
anything how to pray, Milly.”

“Bless you, chile, who wanted you to pray? I never
prays myself. Used to try, but I made such drefful poor
work on it that I gin it up. Now, I just goes and talks to
de Father, and tells Him anything and everything; and I
think He likes it a great deal better. Why, He is just as
willing to hear me now, as if I was the greatest lady in the
land. And He takes such an interest in all my poor 'fairs!
Why, sometimes I go to Him when my heart is so heavy;
and, when I tells Him all about it, I comes away as light as
a feather!”

“Well, but, after I 've forgotten Him so many years!”

“Why, honey, now just look yere! I 'member once, when

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

you was a little weety thing, that you toddles down dem
steps dere, and you slips away from dem dat was watching
you, and you toddles away off into de grove, yonder, and
dere you got picking flowers, and one thing and another,
mighty tickled and peart. You was down dere 'joying
yourself, till, by and by, your pa missed you; and den such
another hunt as dere was! Dere was a hurrying here,
and a looking dere; and finally your pa run down in the
woods, and dere you 'd got stuck fast in de mud! both
your shoes off, and well scratched with briers; and dere
you stood a crying, and calling your pa. I tell you he said
dat ar was de sweetest music he ever heard in his life. I
'member he picked you up, and came up to de house kissing
you. Now, dere 't was, honey! You did n't call on
your pa till you got into trouble. And laws, laws, chile,
dat 's de way with us all. We never does call on de
Father till we gets into trouble; and it takes heaps and
heaps of trouble, sometimes, to bring us round. Some
time, chile, I 'll tell you my sperence. I 's got a sperence
on this point. But, now, honey, don't trouble yourself no
more; but just ask your Father to take care of your 'fairs,
and turn over and go to sleep. And He 'll do it. Now
you mind.”

So saying, Milly smoothed the pillow with anxious care,
and, kissing Nina on the forehead, departed.

-- --

p700-173 CHAPTER XIII. TOM GORDON.

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

I say, Nina,” said her brother, coming in, a day or two
after, from a survey that he had been taking round the
premises, “you want me here to manage this place. Everything
going at sixes and sevens; and that nigger of a Harry
riding round with his boots shining. That fellow cheats
you, and feathers his own nest well. I know! These white
niggers are all deceitful.”

“Come, Tom, you know the estate is managed just as
father left word to have it; and Uncle John says that Harry
is an excellent manager. I 'm sure nobody could have been
more faithful to me; and I am very well satisfied.”

“Yes, I dare say. All left to you and the executors, as
you call them; as if I were not the natural guardian of my
sister! Then I come here to put up with that fellow's impudence!”

“Whose? — Harry's? He is never impudent. He is
always gentlemanly. Everybody remarks it.”

“Gentlemanly! There it is, Nin! What a fool you are
to encourage the use of that word in connection with any
of your niggers! Gentleman, forsooth! And while he plays
gentleman, who takes care? I tell you what, you 'll find,
one of these days, how things are going on. But that 's
just the way! You never would listen to me, or pay the
least attention to my advice.”

“O, Tom, don't talk about that — don't! I never interfere
about your affairs. Please leave me the right to
manage mine in my own way.”

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

“And who is this Clayton that 's hanging about here?
Are you going to have him, or he you — hey?”

“I don't know,” said Nina.

“Because I, for one, don't like him; and I shan't give
my consent to let him have you. That other one is worth
twice as much. He has one of the largest properties in
New York. Joe Snider has told me about him. You shall
have him.”

“I shall not have him, say what you please; and I shall
have Mr. Clayton, if I choose!” said Nina, with a heightened
color. “You have no right to dictate to me of my
own affairs; and I shan't submit to it, I tell you frankly.”

“Highty-tighty! We are coming up, to be sure!” said
Tom.

“Moreover,” said Nina, “I wish you to let everything
on this place entirely alone; and remember that my servants
are not your servants, and that you have no control
over them, whatever.”

“Well, we will see how you 'll help yourself! I am not
going to go skulking about on my father's own place as if I
had no right or title there; and if your niggers don't look
sharp, they 'll find out whether I am the master here or not,
especially that Harry. If the dog dare so much as to lift
his fingers to countermand any one of my orders, I 'd put
a bullet through his head as soon as I would through a
buck's. I give you warning!”

“O, Tom, pray don't talk so!” said Nina, who really
began to be alarmed. “What do you want to make me
such trouble, for?”

The conversation was here suspended by the entrance of
Milly.

“If you please, Miss Nina, come and show me which
of your muslins you wish to be done up, as I 's starching
for Miss Loo.”

Glad of an opportunity to turn the conversation, Nina
ran up to her room, whither she was followed by Milly,
who shut the door, and spoke to her in mysterious tones.

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

“Miss Nina, can't you make some errand to get Harry
off the place for two or three days, while Mas'r Tom 's
round?”

“But what right,” said Nina, with heightened color,
“has he to dictate to my servants, or me? or to interfere
with any of our arrangements here?”

“O, dere 's no use talking about rights, honey. We must
all do jest what we ken. Don't make much odds whether
our rights is one way or t' other. You see, chile, it 's just
here. Harry 's your right hand. But you see he an't learnt
to bend 'fore the wind, like the rest of us. He is spirity;
he is just as full now as a powder-box; and Mas'r Tom is
bent on aggravating him. And, laws, chile, dere may be
bloody work — dere may so!”

“Why, do you think he 'd dare —”

“Chile, don't talk to me! Dare! — yes; sure 'nough he
will dare! Besides, dere 's fifty ways young gentlemen
may take to aggravate and provoke. And, when flesh and
blood can't bear it no longer, if Harry raises his hand, why,
den shoot him down! Nothing said — nothing done. You
can't help yourself. You won't want to have a law-suit
with your own brother; and, if you did, 't would n't bring
Harry to life! Laws, chile, ef I could tell you what I 've
seen — you don't know nothing 'bout it. Now, I tell you,
get up some message to your uncle's plantation; send him
off for anything or nothing; only have him gone! And
then speak your brother fair, and then may be he will go
off. But don't you quarrel! don't you cross him, come
what may! Dere an't a soul on the place that can bar de
sight on him. But, then, you see the rest dey all bends!
But, chile, you must be quick about it! Let me go right
off and find him. Just you come in the little back room,
and I 'll call him in.”

Pale and trembling, Nina descended into the room; and,
in a few moments after, Milly appeared, followed by Harry.

“Harry!” said Nina, in a trembling voice, “I want you

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

to take your horse and go over to Uncle John's plantation,
and carry a note for me.”

Harry stood with his arms folded, and his eyes fixed upon
the ground, and Nina continued,

“And, Harry, I think you had better make some business
or errand to keep you away two or three days, or a week.”

“Miss Nina,” said Harry, “the affairs of the place are
very pressing now, and need overlooking. A few days'
neglect now may produce a great loss, and then it will be
said that I neglected my business to idle and ride round the
country.”

“Well, but, if I send you, I take the responsibility, and
I 'll bear the loss. The fact is, Harry, I 'm afraid that you
won't have patience to be here, now Tom is at home. In
fact, Harry, I 'm afraid for your life! And now, if you have
any regard for me, make the best arrangement with the work
you can, and be off. I 'll tell him that I sent you on business
of my own, and I am going to write a letter for you to carry.
It 's the only safe way. He has so many ways in which he
can provoke and insult you, that, at last, you may say or do
something that will give him occasion against you; and I
think he is determined to drive you to this.”

“Is n't this provoking, now? is n't this outrageous?”
said Harry, between his teeth, looking down, “that everything
must be left, and all because I have n't the right to
stand up like a man, and protect you and yours!”

“It is a pity! it is a shame!” said Nina. “But, Harry,
don't stop to think upon it; do go!” She laid her hand
softly on his. “For my sake, now, be good — be good!”

The room where they were standing had long windows,
which opened, like those of the parlor, on the veranda, and
commanded a view of a gravel-walk bordered with shrubbery.
As Harry stood, hesitating, he started at seeing Lisette
come tripping up the walk, balancing on her head a
basket of newly-ironed muslins and linens. Her trim little
figure was displayed in a close-fitting gown of blue, a snowy
handkerchief crossed upon her bust, and one rounded arm

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

raised to steady the basket upon her head. She came tripping
forward, with her usual airy motion, humming a portion
of a song; and attracted, at the same moment, the attention
of Tom Gordon and of her husband.

“'Pon my word, if that is n't the prettiest concern!”
said Tom, as he started up and ran down the walk to meet
her.

“Good-morning, my pretty girl!” he said.

“Good-morning, sir,” returned Lisette, in her usual tone
of gay cheerfulness.

“Pray, who do you belong to, my pretty little puss? I
think I 've never seen you on this place.”

“Please, sir, I 'm Harry's wife.”

“Indeed! you are, hey? Devilish good taste he has!”
said he, laying his hand familiarly on her shoulder.

The shoulder was pulled away, and Lisette moved rapidly
on to the other side of the path, with an air of vexation which
made her look rather prettier.

“What, my dear, don't you know that I am your husband's
young master? Come, come!” he said, following
her, and endeavoring to take hold of her arm.

“Please let me alone!” said Lisette, coloring, and in a
petted, vexed tone.

“Let you alone? No, that I shan't, not while you ask it
in such a pretty way as that!” And again the hand was
laid upon her shoulder.

It must be understood that Harry had witnessed so far,
in pantomime, this scene He had stood with compressed
lips, and eyes slowly dilating, looking at it. Nina, who
was standing with her back to the window, wondered at the
expression of his countenance.

“Look there, Miss Nina!” he said. “Do you see my
wife and your brother?”

Nina turned, and in an instant the color mounted to her
cheeks; her little form seemed to dilate, and her eyes
flashed fire; and before Harry could see what she was doing,

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

she was down in the gravel-walk, and had taken Lisette's
hand.

“Tom Gordon,” she said, “I 'm ashamed of you! Hush!
hush!” she continued, fixing her eyes on him, and stamping
her foot. “Dare to come to my place, and take such
liberties here! You shall not be allowed to while I am
mistress; and I am mistress! Dare to lay a finger on this
girl while she is here under my protection! Come, Lisette!”
And she seized the trembling girl by the hand, and
drew her along towards the house.

Tom Gordon was so utterly confused at this sudden burst
of passion in his sister, that he let them go off without opposition.
In a few moments he looked after her, and gave a
long, low whistle.

“Ah! Pretty well up for her! But she 'll find it 's easier
said than done, I fancy!” And he sauntered up to the
veranda, where Harry stood with his arms folded, and the
veins in his forehead swelling with repressed emotion.

“Go in, Lisette,” said Nina; “take the things into my
room, and I 'll come to you.”

“'Pon my word, Harry,” said Tom, coming up, and
addressing Harry in the most insulting tone, “we are all
under the greatest obligations to you for bringing such a
pretty little fancy article here!”

“My wife does not belong to this place,” said Harry,
forcing himself to speak calmly. “She belongs to a Mrs.
Le Clere, who has come into Belleville plantation.”

“Ah! thank you for the information! I may take a fancy
to buy her, and I 'd like to know who she belongs to. I 've
been wanting a pretty little concern of that sort. She 's a
good housekeeper, is n't she, Harry? Does up shirts well?
What do you suppose she could be got for? I must go and
see her mistress.”

During this cruel harangue Harry's hands twitched and
quivered, and he started every now and then, looking first
at Nina, and then at his tormentor. He turned deadly
pale; even his lips were of ashy whiteness; and, with his

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

arms still folded, and making no reply, he fixed his large
blue eyes upon Tom, and, as it sometimes happened in moments
of excitement and elevation, there appeared on the
rigid lines of his face, at that moment, so strong a resemblance
to Col. Gordon, that Nina noticed and was startled
by it. Tom Gordon noticed it also. It added fuel to the
bitterness of his wrath; and there glared from his eyes a
malignancy of hatred that was perfectly appalling. The
two brothers seemed like thunder-clouds opposing each
other, and ready to dart lightning. Nina hastened to interfere.

“Hurry, hurry, Harry! I want that message carried.
Do, pray, go directly!”

“Let me see,” said Tom, “I must call Jim, and have my
horse. Which is the way to that Belleville plantation? I
think I 'll ride over there.” And he turned and walked
indolently down the steps.

“For shame, Tom! you won't! you can't! How can
you want to trouble me so?” said Nina.

He turned and looked upon her with an evil smile, turned
again, and was gone.

“Harry, Harry, go quick! Don't you worry; there 's
no danger!” she added, in a lower voice. “Madam Le
Clere never would consent.”

“There 's no knowing!” said Harry, “never any knowing!
People act about money as they do about nothing
else.”

“Then — then I 'll send and buy her myself!” said Nina.

“You don't know how our affairs stand, Miss Nina,” said
Harry, hurriedly. “The money could n't be raised now for
it, especially if I have to go off this week. It will make a
great difference, my being here or not being here; and very
likely Master Tom may have a thousand dollars to pay down
on the spot. I never knew him to want money when his
will was up. Great God! have n't I borne this yoke long
enough?”

“Well, Harry,” said Nina, “I 'll sell everything I 've got

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

— my jewels — everything! I 'll mortgage the plantation,
before Tom Gordon shall do this thing! I 'm not quite so
selfish as I 've always seemed to be. I know you 've made
the sacrifice of body and soul to my interest; and I 've always
taken it, because I loved my ease, and was a spoiled child.
But, after all, I know I 've as much energy as Tom has,
when I am roused, and I 'll go over this very morning and
make an offer for her. Only you be off. You can't stand
such provocation as you get here; and if you yield, as any
man will do, at last, then everything and everybody will go
against you, and I can't protect you. Trust to me. I 'm
not so much of a child as I have seemed to be! You 'll
find I can act for myself, and you too! There comes Mr.
Clayton through the shrubbery — that 's right! Order two
horses round to the door immediately, and we 'll go over
there this morning.”

Nina gave her orders with a dignity as if she had been a
princess, and in all his agitation Harry could not help marvelling
at the sudden air of womanliness which had come
over her.

“I could serve you,” he said, in a low voice, “to the last
drop of my blood! But,” he added, in a tone which made
Nina tremble, “I hate everybody else! I hate your country!
I hate your laws!”

“Harry,” said Nina, “you do wrong — you forget yourself!”

“O, I do wrong, do I? We are the people that are never
to do wrong! People may stick pins in us, and stick
knives in us, wipe their shoes on us, spit in our face — we
must be amiable! we must be models of Christian patience!
I tell you, your father should rather have put me into quarters
and made me work like a field-negro, than to have given
me the education he did, and leave me under the foot of
every white man that dares tread on me!”

Nina remembered to have seen her father in transports of
passion, and was again shocked and startled to see the

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

resemblance between his face and the convulsed face before
her.

“Harry,” she said, in a pitying, half-admonitory tone,
“do think what you are saying! If you love me, be
quiet!”

“Love you? You have always held my heart in your
hand! That has been the clasp upon my chain! If it
had n't been for you, I should have fought my way to the
north before now, or I would have found a grave on the
road!”

“Well, Harry,” said Nina, after a moment's thought,
“my love shall not be a clasp upon any chain; for, as there
is a God in heaven, I will set you free! I 'll have a bill
introduced at the very next legislature, and I know what
friend will see to it. So go, now, Harry, go!”

Harry stood a moment, then suddenly raised the hand of
his little mistress to his lips, turned, and was gone.

Clayton, who had been passing through the shrubbery,
and who had remarked that Nina was engaged in a very
exciting conversation, had drawn off, and stood waiting for
her at the foot of the veranda steps. As soon as Nina saw
him, she reached out her hand frankly, saying,

“O, there, Mr. Clayton, you are just the person!
Would n't you like to take a ride with me?”

“Of course I should,” said he.

“Wait here a moment,” said she, “till I get ready. The
horses will be here immediately.” And, running up the
steps, she passed quickly by him, and went into the house.

Clayton had felt himself in circumstances of considerable
embarrassment ever since the arrival of Tom Gordon, the
evening before. He had perceived that the young man had
conceived an instinctive dislike of himself, which he was at
no particular pains to conceal; and he had found it difficult
to preserve the appearance of one who does not notice. He
did not wish to intrude upon Nina any embarrassing recognition
of her situation, even under the guise of sympathy
and assistance; and waited, therefore, till some word from

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

her should authorize him to speak. He held himself, therefore,
ready to meet any confidence which she might feel disposed
to place in him; not doubting, from the frankness of
her nature, that she would soon find it impossible not to
speak of what was so deeply interesting to her.

Nina soon reäppeared, and, mounting their horses, they
found themselves riding through the same forest-road that
led to the cottage of Tiff, from which a divergent path went
to the Belleville plantation.

“I 'm glad to see you alone this morning, for many
reasons,” said Nina; “for I think I never needed a friend's
help more. I 'm mortified that you should have seen what
you did last night; but, since you have, I may as well
speak of it. The fact is, that my brother, though he
is the only one I have, never did treat me as if he loved
me. I can't tell what the reason is: whether he was jealous
of my poor father's love for me, or whether it was because
I was a wilful, spoiled girl, and so gave him reason
to be set against me, or whatever the reason might be, — he
never has been kind to me long at a time. Perhaps he
would be, if I would always do exactly as he says; but I
am made as positive and wilful as he is. I never have been
controlled, and I can't recognize the right which he seems to
assume to control me, and to dictate as to my own private
affairs. He was not left my guardian; and, though I do
love him, I shan't certainly take him as one. Now, you see,
he has a bitter hatred, and a most unreasonable one, towards
my Harry; and I had no idea, when I came home, in how
many ways he had the power to annoy me. It does seem
as if an evil spirit possessed them both when they get together;
they seem as full of electricity as they can be, and
I am every instant afraid of an explosion. Unfortunately
for Harry, he has had a much superior education to the generality
of his class and station, and the situation of trust in
which he has been placed has given him more the feelings
of a free man and a gentleman than is usual; for, except
Tom, there is n't one of our family circle that has n't always

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

treated him with kindness, and even with deference — and
I think this very thing angers Tom the more, and makes him
take every possible occasion of provoking and vexing. I
believe it is his intention to push Harry up to some desperate
action; and, when I see how frightfully they look at
each other, I tremble for the consequences. Harry has
lately married a very pretty wife, with whom he lives in a
little cottage on the extremity of the Belleville estate; and
this morning Tom happened to spy her, and it seemed to
inspire him with a most ingenious plan to trouble Harry.
He threatened to come over and buy her of Madam Le
Clere; and so, to quiet Harry, I promised to come over here
before him, and make an offer for her.”

“Why,” said Clayton, “do you think her mistress would
sell her?”

“I can't say,” said Nina. “She is a person I am acquainted
with only by report. She is a New Orleans creole,
who has lately bought the place. Lisette, I believe, hires
her time of her. Lisette is an ingenious, active creature,
and contrives, by many little arts and accomplishments, to
pay a handsome sum, monthly, to her mistress. Whether
the offer of a large sum at once would tempt her to sell
her, is more than I know until it 's tried. I should like to
have Lisette, for Harry's sake.”

“And do you suppose your brother was really serious?”

“I should n't be at all surprised if he were. But, serious
or not serious, I intend to make the matter sure.”

“If it be necessary to make an immediate payment,” said
Clayton, “I have a sum of money which is lying idle in the
bank, and it 's but drawing a check which will be honored
at sight. I mention this, because the ability to make an
immediate payment may make the negotiation easier. You
ought to allow me the pleasure of joining you in a good
work.”

“Thank you,” said Nina, frankly. “It may not be
necessary; but, if it should be, I will take it in the same
spirit in which it is offered.”

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

After a ride of about an hour, they arrived in the boundaries
of Belleville plantation.

In former days, Nina had known this as the residence of
an ancient rich family, with whom her father was on visiting
terms. She was therefore uncomfortably struck with the
air of poverty, waste, and decay, everywhere conspicuous
through the grounds.

Nothing is more depressing and disheartening than the
sight of a gradual decay of what has been arranged and
constructed with great care; and when Nina saw the
dilapidated gateway, the crushed and broken shrubbery,
the gaps in the fine avenue where trees had been improvidently
cut down for fire-wood, she could not help a feeling
of depression.

“How different this place used to be when I came here
as a child!” said she. “This madam, whatever her name
is, can't be much of a manager.”

As she said this, their horses came up the front of the
house, in which the same marks of slovenly neglect were
apparent. Blinds were hanging by one hinge; the door
had sunk down into the rotten sill; the wooden pillars that
supported it were decayed at the bottom; and the twining
roses which once climbed upon them laid trailing, dishonored,
upon the ground. The veranda was littered with
all kinds of rubbish, — rough boxes, saddles, bridles, overcoats;
and various nondescript articles formed convenient
hiding-places and retreats, in which a troop of negro children
and three or four dogs were playing at hide-and-go-seek
with great relish and noise. On the alighting of Nina
and Clayton at the door, they all left their sports, and arranged
themselves in a grinning row, to see the new comers
descend. Nothing seemed to be further from the minds of
the little troop than affording the slightest assistance in the
way of holding horses or answering questions. All they
did was alternately to look at each other and the travellers,
and grin.

A tattered servant-man, with half a straw hat on his head,

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

was at length raised by a call of Clayton, who took their
horses — having first distributed a salutation of kicks and
cuffs among the children, asking where their manners were
that they did n't show the gentleman and lady in. And
Nina and Clayton were now marshalled by the whole seven
of them into an apartment on the right of the great hall.
Everything in the room appeared in an unfinished state.
The curtains were half put up at the windows, and part
lying in a confused heap on the chairs. The damp, mouldy
paper, which hung loosely from the wall, had been torn away
in some places, as if to prepare for repapering; and certain
half-opened rolls of costly wall-paper lay on the table, on
which appeared the fragment of some ancient luncheon; to
wit, plates, and pieces of bread and cheese, dirty tumblers,
and an empty bottle. It was difficult to find a chair sufficiently
free from dust to sit down on. Nina sent up her
card by one of the small fry, who, having got half-way up
the staircase, was suddenly taken with the desire to slide
down the banisters with it in his hand. Of course he
dropped the card in the operation; and the whole group
precipitated themselves briskly on to it, all in a heap, and
fought, tooth and nail, for the honor of carrying it up stairs.
They were aroused, however, by the entrance of the man
with half a hat; who, on Nina's earnest suggestion, plunged
into the troop, which ran, chattering and screaming like so
many crows, to different parts of the hall, while he picked
up the card, and, with infinite good-will beaming on his
shining black face, went up with it, leaving Nina and Clayton
waiting below. In a few moments he returned.

“Missis will see de young lady up stairs.”

Nina tripped promptly after him, and left Clayton the sole
tenant of the parlor for an hour. At length she returned,
skipping down the stairs, and opening the door with great
animation.

“The thing is done!” she said. “The bill of sale will
be signed as soon as we can send it over.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“I had better bring it over myself,” said Clayton, “and
make the arrangement.”

“So be it!” said Nina. “But pray let us be delivered
from this place! Did you ever see such a desolate-looking
house? I remember when I 've seen it a perfect paradise —
full of the most agreeable people.”

“And pray what sort of a person did you find?” said
Clayton, as they were riding homeward.

“Well,” said Nina, “she 's one of the tow-string order
of women. Very slack-twisted, too, I fancy — tall, snuffy,
and sallow. Clothes looked rough-dry, as if they had been
pulled out of a bag. She had a bright-colored Madras
handkerchief tied round her head, and spoke French a little
more through her nose than French people usually do.
Flourished a yellow silk pocket-handkerchief. Poor soul!
She said she had been sick for a week with tooth-ache, and
kept awake all night! So, one must n't be critical! One
comfort about these French people is, that they are always
`ravis de vous voir,' let what will turn up. The good soul
was really polite, and insisted on clearing all the things off
from a dusty old chair for me to sit down in. The room was
as much at sixes and sevens as the rest of the house. She
apologized for the whole state of things by saying that they
could not get workmen out there to do anything for her;
and so everything is left in the second future tense; and
the darkeys, I imagine, have a general glorification in the
chaos. She is one of the indulgent sort, and I suspect
she 'll be eaten up by them like the locusts. Poor thing!
she is shockingly home-sick, and longing for Louisiana,
again. For, notwithstanding her snuffy appearance, and
yellow pocket-handkerchief, she really has a genuine taste
for beauty; and spoke most feelingly of the oleanders, crape
myrtles, and cape jessamines, of her native state.”

“Well, how did you introduce your business?” said Clayton,
laughing at this description.

“Me? — Why, I flourished out the little French I have
at command, and she flourished her little English; and I

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

think I rather prepossessed the good soul, to begin with.
Then I made a sentimental story about Lisette and Harry's
amours; because I know French people always have a
taste for the sentimental. The old thing was really quite
affected — wiped her little black eyes, pulled her hooked
nose as a tribute to my eloquence, called Lisette her `enfant
mignon,' and gave me a little lecture on the tender passion,
which I am going to lay up for future use.”

“Indeed!” said Clayton. “I should be charmed to have
you repeat it. Can't you give us a synopsis?”

“I don't know what synopsis means. But, if you want
me to tell you what she said, I shan't do it. Well, now, do
you know I am in the best spirits in the world, now that
I 've got this thing off my mind, and out of that desolate
house? Did you ever see such a direful place? What is
the reason, when we get down south, here, everything
seems to be going to destruction, so? I noticed it all the
way down through Virginia. It seems as if everything had
stopped growing, and was going backwards. Well, now,
it 's so different at the north! I went up, one vacation, into
New Hampshire. It 's a dreadfully poor, barren country;
nothing but stony hills, and poor soil. And yet the people
there seem to be so well off! They live in such nice, tight,
clean-looking white houses! Everything around them looks
so careful and comfortable; and yet their land is n't half
so good as ours, down here. Why, actually, some of those
places seem as if there were nothing but rock! And, then,
they have winter about nine months in the year, I do believe!
But these Yankees turn everything to account. If a man's
field is covered with rock, he 'll find some way to sell it, and
make money out of it; and if they freeze up all winter, they
sell the ice, and make money out of that. They just live
by selling their disadvantages!”

“And we grow poor by wasting our advantages,” said
Clayton.

“Do you know,” said Nina, “people think it 's a dreadful
thing to be an abolitionist? But, for my part, I 've a

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

great inclination to be one. Perhaps because I have a contrary
turn, and always have a little spite against what
everybody else believes. But, if you won't tell anybody,
I 'll tell you — I don't believe in slavery!”

“Nor I, either!” said Clayton.

“You don't! Well, really, I thought I was saying something
original. Now, the other day, Aunt Nesbit's minister
was at our house, and they sat crooning together, as they
always do; and, among other things, they said, `What a
blessed institution it was to bring these poor Africans over
here to get them Christianized!' So, by way of saying
something to give them a start, I told them I thought they
came nearer to making heathen of us than we to making
Christians of them.”

“That 's very true,” said Clayton. “There 's no doubt
that the kind of society which is built up in this way constantly
tends to run back towards barbarism. It prevents
general education of the whites, and keeps the poorer
classes down to the lowest point, while it enriches a few.”

“Well, what do we have it for?” said Nina. “Why
don't we blow it up, right off?”

“That 's a question easier asked than answered. The
laws against emancipation are very stringent. But I think
it is every owner's business to contemplate this as a future
resort, and to educate his servants in reference to it. That
is what I am trying to do on my plantation.”

“Indeed!” said Nina, looking at him with a good deal
of interest. “Well, now, that reminds me of what I was
going to say to you. Generally speaking, my conscience
don't trouble me much about my servants, because I think
they are doing about as well with me as they would be
likely to do anywhere else. But, now, there 's Harry! He
is well-educated, and I know that he could do for himself,
anywhere, better than he does here. I have always had a
kind of sense of this; but I 've thought of it more lately, and
I 'm going to try to have him set free at the next legislature.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

And I shall want you to help me about all the what-do-you-call-'ems.”

“Of course, I shall be quite at your service,” said Clayton.

“There used to be some people, when I was up at the
north, who talked as if all of us were no better than a pack
of robbers and thieves. And, of course, when I was there I
was strong for our institutions, and would not give them an
inch of ground. It set me to thinking, though; and the
result of my thinking is, that we have no right to hold those
to work for us who clearly can do better. Now, there 's
Aunt Nesbit's Milly — there 's Harry and Lisette. Why,
it 's clear enough, if they can support themselves and us
too, they certainly can support themselves alone. Lisette
has paid eight dollars a month to her mistress, and supported
herself besides. I 'm sure it 's we that are the helpless
ones!”

“Well, do you think your Aunt Nesbit is going to follow
your example?”

“No! catch her at it! Aunt Nesbit is doubly fortified
in her religion. She is so satisfied with something or other
about `cursed be Canaan,' that she 'd let Milly earn ten
dollars a month for her, all the year round, and never
trouble her head about taking every bit of it. Some folks,
you know, have a way of calling everything they want to
do a dispensation of providence! Now, Aunt Nesbit is one
of 'em. She always calls it a dispensation that the negroes
were brought over here, and a dispensation that we are the
mistresses. Ah! Milly will not get free while Aunt Nesbit
is alive! And do you know, though it does not seem
very generous in me, yet I 'm resigned to it, because Milly
is such a good soul, and such a comfort to me? — do you
know she seems a great deal more like a mother to me
than Aunt Nesbit? Why, I really think, if Milly had
been educated as we are, she would have made a most
splendid woman — been a perfect Candace queen of Ethiopia.
There 's a vast deal that is curious and interesting in

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

some of these old Africans. I always did love to be with
them; some of them are so shrewd and original! But, I
wonder, now, what Tom will think of my cutting him out
so neatly? 'T will make him angry, I suppose.”

“O, perhaps, after all, he had no real intention of doing
anything of the kind,” said Clayton. “He may have said
it merely for bravado.”

“I should have thought so, if I had n't known that he
always had a grudge against Harry.”

At this moment the galloping of a horse was heard in the
woodland path before them; and very soon Tom Gordon
appeared in sight, accompanied by another man, on horseback,
with whom he was in earnest conversation. There
was something about the face of this man which, at the first
glance, Nina felt to be very repulsive. He was low, thick-set,
and yet lean; his features were thin and sharp; his
hair and eyebrows bushy and black, and a pair of glassy,
pale-blue eyes formed a peculiar contrast to their darkness.
There was something in the expression of the eye which
struck Nina as hard and cold. Though the man was
habited externally as a gentleman, there was still about him
an under-bred appearance, which could be detected at the
first glance, as the coarseness of some woods will reveal
themselves through every varnish.

“Good-morrow, Nina,” said her brother, drawing his horse
up to meet hers, and signing to his companion to arrest his,
also. “Allow me to present to you my friend Mr. Jekyl.
We are going out to visit the Belleville plantation.”

“I wish you a pleasant ride!” said Nina. And, touching
her horse, she passed them in a moment.

Looking back almost fiercely, a moment, she turned and
said to Clayton:

“I hate that man!”

“Who is it?” said Clayton.

“I don't know!” said Nina. “I never saw him before.
But I hate him! He is a bad man! I 'd as soon have a
serpent come near me, as that man!”

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“Well, the poor fellow's face is n't prepossessing,” said
Clayton. “But I should not be prepared for such an
anathema.”

“Tom's badness,” continued Nina, speaking as if she
were following out a train of thought without regarding her
companion's remark, “is good turned to bad. It 's wine
turned to vinegar. But this man don't even know what
good is!”

“How can you be so positive about a person that you 've
only seen once?” said Clayton.

“O,” said Nina, resuming her usual gay tones, “don't
you know that girls and dogs, and other inferior creatures,
have the gift of seeing what 's in people? It does n't
belong to highly-cultivated folks, like you, but to us poor
creatures, who have to trust to our instincts. So, beware!”
And, as she spoke, she turned to him with a fascinating air
of half-saucy defiance.

“Well,” said Clayton, “have you seen, then, what is
in me?”

“Yes, to be sure!” said Nina, with energy; “I knew
what you were the very first time I saw you. And that 's
the reason why —”

Clayton made an eager gesture, and his eye met hers with
a sudden flash of earnestness. She stopped, and blushed,
and then laughed.

“What, Nina?”

“O, well, I always thought you were a grandfatherly
body, and that you would n't take advantage of `us girls,'
as some of the men do. And so I 've treated you with
confidence, as you know. I had just the same feeling
that you could be trusted, as I have that that other fellow
cannot!”

“Well,” said Clayton, “that deduction suits me so well
that I should be sorry to undermine your faith. Nevertheless,
I must say such a way of judging is n't always safe.
Instinct may be a greater matter than we think; yet it
is n't infallible, any more than our senses. We try the

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

testimony even of our eyesight by reason. It will deceive us,
if we don't. Much more we ought to try this more subtle
kind of sight.”

“May be so,” said Nina; “yet, I don't think I shall like
that man, after all. But I 'll give him a chance to alter my
feeling, by treating him civilly if Tom brings him back to
dinner. That 's the best I can do.”

-- --

p700-193 CHAPTER XIV. AUNT NESBIT'S LOSS.

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

On entering the house, Nina was met at the door by
Milly, with a countenance of some anxiety.

“Miss Nina,” she said, “your aunt has heard bad news,
this morning.”

“Bad news!” said Nina, quickly, — “what?”

“Well, honey, ye see dere has been a lawyer here,” said
Milly, following Nina as she was going up stairs; “and
she has been shut up with him all de mornin'; and when he
come out I found her taking on quite dreadful! And she
says she has lost all her property.”

“O! is that all?” said Nina. “I did n't know what
dreadful thing might have happened. Why, Milly, this
is n't so very bad. She had n't much to lose.”

“O, bless you, chile! nobody wants to lose all they got,
much or little!”

“Yes; but,” said Nina, “you know she can always live
here with us; and what little money she wants to fuss with,
to buy new caps, and paregoric for her cough, and all such
little matters, we can give her, easily enough.”

“Ah, Miss Nina, your heart is free enough; you 'd give
away both ends of the rainbow, if you had 'em to give.
But the trouble is, chile, you have n't got 'em. Why,
chile, dis yer great place, and so many mouths opened to
eat and eat, chile, I tell you it takes heaps to keep it
a going. And Harry, I tell you, finds it hard work to bring
it even all the year round, though he never says nothing to
you about his troubles, — wants you always to walk on

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

flowers, with both hands full, and never think where they
come from. I tell you what, chile, we 's boun' to think for
you a little; and I tell you what, I 's jist a going to hire
out.”

“Why, Milly, how ridiculous!”

“It an't ridiculous, now. Why, just look on it, Miss
Nina. Here 's Miss Loo, dat 's one; here 's me, dat 's
two; here 's Polly, — great grown girl, — three; dere 's
Tomtit, four; all on us, eating your bread, and not bringing
in a cent to you, 'cause all on us together an't done much
more than wait on Miss Loo. Why, you 's got servants
enough of your own to do every turn that wants doing in
dis yer house. I know, Miss Nina, young ladies don't like
to hear about dese things; but the fac' is, victuals cost
something, and dere must be some on us to bring in something.
Now, dat ar gentleman what talked with your
aunt, he said he could find me a right good place up dar to
the town, and I was just a going. Sally, she is big enough
now to do everything that I have been used to doing for
Miss Loo, and I am jest a going; besides, to tell you the
truth, I think Miss Loo has kind o' set her heart upon it.
You know she is a weakly kind of thing, — don't know how
to do much 'cept sit in her chair and groan. She has
always been so used to having me make a way for her; and
when I told her about dis yer, she kind o' brightened
up.”

“But, Milly, what shall I do? I can't spare you at all,”
said Nina.

“Law bless you, chile! don't you suppose I 's got eyes?
I tell you, Miss Nina, I looked that gen'leman over pretty
well for you, and my opinion is he 'll do.'

“O, come, you hush!” said Nina.

“You see, chile, it would n't be everybody that our
people would be willing to have come on to the place, here;
but there an't one of 'em that would n't go in for dis yer,
now I tell you. Dere 's Old Hundred, as you calls him,
told me 't was just as good as a meeting to hear him

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

reading the prayers dat ar day at de funeral. Now, you see,
I 's seen gen 'lemen handsome, and rich, and right pleasant,
too, dat de people would n't want at all; 'cause why?
dey has dere frolics and drinks, and de money flies one
way for dis ting and one way for dat, till by and by it 's
all gone. Den comes de sheriff, and de people is all
sold, some one way and some another way. Now, Mr.
Clayton, he an't none of dem.”

“But, Milly, all this may be very well; but if I could n't
love him?”

“Law sakes, Miss Nina! You look me in the face and
tell me dat ar? Why, chile, it 's plain enough to see
through you. 'T is so! The people 's all pretty sure, by
this time. Sakes alive, we 's used to looking out for the
weather; and we knows pretty well what 's coming. And
now, Miss Nina, you go right along and give him a good
word, 'cause you see, dear lamb, you need a good husband
to take care of you, — dat 's what you want, chile. Girls
like you has a hard life being at the head of a place, especially
your brother being just what he is. Now, if you had
a husband here, Mas'r Tom 'ud be quiet, 'cause he knows
he could n't do nothing. But just as long as you 's alone
he 'll plague you. But, now, chile, it 's time for you to
be getting ready for dinner.”

“O, but, do you know, Milly,” said Nina, “I 've something
to tell you, which I had liked to have forgotten! I
have been out to the Belleville plantation, and bought
Harry's wife.”

“You has, Miss Nina! Why, de Lord bless you! Why,
Harry was dreadful worked, dis yer morning, 'bout what
Mas'r Tom said. 'Peared like he was most crazy.”

“Well,” said Nina, “I 've done it. I 've got the receipt
here.”

“Why, but, chile, where alive did you get all the money
to pay down right sudden so?”

“Mr. Clayton lent it to me,” said Nina.

“Mr. Clayton! Now, chile, did n't I tell you so? Do

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

you suppose, now, you 'd a let him lend you dat ar money
if you had n't liked him? But, come, chile, hurry! Dere 's
Mas'r Tom and dat other gen 'leman coming back, and you
must be down to dinner.”

The company assembled at the dinner-table was not
particularly enlivening. Tom Gordon, who, in the course
of his morning ride, had discovered the march which his
sister had stolen upon him, was more sulky and irritable
than usual, though too proud to make any allusion to the
subject. Nina was annoyed by the presence of Mr. Jekyl,
whom her brother insisted should remain to dinner. Aunt
Nesbit was uncommonly doleful, of course. Clayton, who,
in mixed society, generally took the part of a listener
rather than a talker, said very little; and had it not been
for Carson, there 's no saying whether any of the company
could have spoken. Every kind of creature has its uses,
and there are times when a lively, unthinking chatterbox is
a perfect godsend. Those unperceiving people, who never
notice the embarrassment of others, and who walk with the
greatest facility into the gaps of conversation, simply
because they have no perception of any difficulty there,
have their hour; and Nina felt positively grateful to Mr.
Carson for the continuous and cheerful rattle which had so
annoyed her the day before. Carson drove a brisk talk
with the lawyer about the value of property, percentage,
etc.; he sympathized with Aunt Nesbit on her last-caught
cold; rallied Tom on his preöccupation; complimented Nina
on her improved color from her ride; and seemed on such
excellent terms both with himself and everybody else, that
the thing was really infectious.

“What do you call your best investments, down here, —
land, eh?” he said to Mr. Jekyl.

Mr. Jekyl shook his head.

“Land deteriorates too fast. Besides, there 's all the
trouble and risk of overseers, and all that. I 've looked this
thing over pretty well, and I always invest in niggers.”

“Ah!” said Mr. Carson, “you do?”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

“Yes, sir, I invest in niggers; that 's what I do; and
I hire them out, sir, — hire them out. Why, sir, if a man
has a knowledge of human nature, knows where to buy and
when to buy, and watches his opportunity, he gets a better
percentage on his money that way than any other. Now, that
was what I was telling Mrs. Nesbit, this morning. Say,
now, that you give one thousand dollars for a man, — and
I always buy the best sort, that 's economy, — well, and
he gets — put it at the lowest figure — ten dollars a
month wages, and his living. Well, you see there, that
gives you a pretty handsome sum for your money. I have
a good talent of buying. I generally prefer mechanics. I
have got now working for me three bricklayers. I own two
first-rate carpenters, and last month I bought a perfect
jewel of a blacksmith. He is an uncommonly ingenious
man; a fellow that will make, easy, his fifteen dollars a
month; and he is the more valuable because he has been
religiously brought up. Why, some of them, now, will cheat
you, if they can; but this fellow has been brought up in a
district where they have a missionary, and a great deal of
pains has been taken to form his religious principles.
Now, this fellow would no more think of touching a cent
of his earnings than he would of stealing right out of my
pocket. I tell people about him, sometimes, when I find
them opposed to religious instruction. I tell them, `See
there, now — you see how godliness is profitable to the life
that now is.' You know the Scriptures, Mrs. Nesbit?”

“Yes,” said Aunt Nesbit, “I always believed in religious
education.”

“Confound it all!” said Tom, “I don't! I don't see the
use of making a set of hypocritical sneaks of them! I 'd
make niggers bring me my money; but, hang it all, if he
came snuffling to me, pretending 't was his duty, I 'd choke
him! They never think so, — they don't, and they can't,—
and it 's all hypocrisy, this religious instruction, as you
call it!”

“No, it is n't,” said the undiscouraged Mr. Jekyl, “not

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

when you found it on right principles. Take them early
enough, and work them right, you 'll get it ground into
them. Now, when they begun religious instruction, there
was a great prejudice against it in our part of the country.
You see they were afraid that the niggers would get uppish.
Ah, but you see the missionaries are pretty careful; they
put it in strong in the catechisms about the rights of the
master. You see the instruction is just grounded on this,
that the master stands in God's place to them.”

“D—d bosh!” said Tom Gordon.

Aunt Nesbit looked across the table as if she were going
to faint. But Mr. Jekyl's composure was not in the
slightest degree interrupted.

“I can tell you,” he said, “that, in a business, practical
view, — for I am used to investments, — that, since the publishing
of those catechisms, and the missionaries' work
among the niggers, the value of that kind of property has
risen ten per cent. They are better contented. They don't
run away, as they used to. Just that simple idea that their
master stands in God's place to them. Why, you see, it
cuts its way.”

“I have a radical objection to all that kind of instruction,”
said Clayton.

Aunt Nesbit opened her eyes, as if she could hardly
believe her hearing.

“And pray what is your objection?” said Mr. Jekyl,
with an unmoved countenance.

“My objection is that it is all a lie,” said Clayton, in such
a positive tone that everybody looked at him with a start.

Clayton was one of those silent men who are seldom
roused to talk, but who go with a rush when they are. Not
seeming to notice the startled looks of the company, he
went on: “It 's a worse lie, because it 's told to bewilder a
simple, ignorant, confiding creature. I never could conceive
how a decent man could ever look another man in the
face and say such things. I remember reading, in one of
the missionary reports, that when this doctrine was first

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

propounded in an assembly of negroes somewhere, all the
most intelligent of them got up and walked deliberately out
of the house; and I honor them for it.”

“Good for them!” said Tom Gordon. “I can keep my
niggers down without any such stuff as that!”

“I have no doubt,” said Clayton, “that these missionaries
are well-intending, good men, and that they actually
think the only way to get access to the negroes at all is,
to be very positive in what will please the masters. But
I think they fall into the same error that the Jesuits did
when they adulterated Christianity with idolatry in order to
get admission in Japan. A lie never works well in religion,
nor in morals.”

“That 's what I believe,” said Nina, warmly.

“But, then, if you can't teach them this, what can you
teach them?” said Mr. Jekyl.

“Confound it all!” said Tom Gordon, “teach them that
you 've got the power! — teach them the weight of your fist!
That 's enough for them. I am bad enough, I know; but
I can't bear hypocrisy. I show a fellow my pistol. I say
to him, You see that, sir! I tell him, You do so and so, and
you shall have a good time with me. But, you do that, and
I 'll thrash you within an inch of your life! That 's my short
method with niggers, and poor whites, too. When one of
these canting fellows comes round to my plantation, let him
see what he 'll get, that 's all!”

Mr. Jekyl appeared properly shocked at this declaration.
Aunt Nesbit looked as if it was just what she had expected,
and went on eating her potato with a mournful air, as if
nothing could surprise her. Nina looked excessively annoyed,
and turned a sort of appealing glance upon Clayton.

“For my part,” said Clayton, “I base my religious instruction
to my people on the ground that every man and
every woman must give an account of themselves to God
alone;
and that God is to be obeyed first, and before
me.”

“Why,” said Mr. Jekyl, “that would be destructive

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

of all discipline. If you are going to allow every fellow
to judge for himself, among a parcel of ignorant, selfish
wretches, what the will of God is, one will think it 's one
thing, another will think it 's another; and there will be an
end of all order. It would be absolutely impossible to
govern a place in that way.”

“They must not be left an ignorant set,” said Clayton.
“They must be taught to read the Scriptures for themselves,
and be able to see that my authority accords with
it. If I command anything contrary to it, they ought to
oppose it!”

“Ah! I should like to see a plantation managed in that
way!” said Tom Gordon, scornfully.

“Please God, you shall see such an one, if you 'll come to
mine,” said Clayton, “where I should be very happy to
see you, sir.”

The tone in which this was said was so frank and sincere,
that Tom was silenced, and could not help a rather
sullen acknowledgment.

“I think,” said Mr. Jekyl, “that you 'll find such a
course, however well it may work at first, will fail at last.
You begin to let people think, and they won't stop where
you want them to; they 'll go too far; it 's human nature.
The more you give, the more you may give. You once get
your fellows to thinking, and asking all sorts of questions,
and they get discontented at once. I 've seen that thing
tried in one or two instances, and it did n't turn out well.
Fellows got restless and discontented. The more was
given to them, the more dissatisfied they grew, till finally
they put for the free states.”

“Very well,” said Clayton; “if that 's to be the result,
they may all `put' as soon as they can get ready. If my
title to them won't bear an intelligent investigation, I don't
wish to keep them. But I never will consent to keep them
by making false statements to them in the name of religion,
and presuming to put myself as an object of obedience
before my Maker.”

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“I think,” said Mr. Carson, “Mr. Clayton shows an excellent
spirit — excellent spirit! On my word, I think so.
I wish some of our northern agitators, who make such a
fuss on the subject, could hear him. I 'm always disgusted
with these abolitionists producing such an unpleasantness
between the north and the south, interrupting trade, and
friendship, and all that sort of thing.”

“He shows an excellent spirit,” said Mr. Jekyl; “but
I must think he is mistaken, if he thinks that he can bring
up people in that way, under our institutions, and not do
them more harm than good. It 's a notorious fact that
the worst insurrections have arisen from the reading of the
Bible by these ignorant fellows. That was the case with
Nat Turner, in Virginia. That was the case with Denmark
Vesey, and his crew, in South Carolina. I tell you, sir, it
will never do, this turning out a set of ignorant people to
pasture in the Bible! That blessed book is a savor of life
unto life when it 's used right; but it 's a savor of death
unto death when ignorant people take hold of it. The
proper way is this: administer such portions only as these
creatures are capable of understanding. This admirable
system of religious instruction keeps the matter in our own
hands, by allowing us to select for them such portions of
the word as are best fitted to keep them quiet, dutiful, and
obedient; and I venture to predict that whoever undertakes
to manage a plantation on any other system will
soon find it getting out of his hands.”

“So you are afraid to trust the Lord's word without
holding the bridle!” said Tom, with a sneer. “That 's
pretty well for you!”

I am not!” said Clayton. “I 'm willing to resign any
rights to any one that I am not able to defend in God's
word — any that I cannot make apparent to any man's
cultivated reason. I scorn the idea that I must dwarf a
man's mind, and keep him ignorant and childish, in order
to make him believe any lie I choose to tell him about my
rights over him! I intend to have an educated, intelligent

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

people, who shall submit to me because they think it clearly
for their best interests to do so; because they shall feel
that what I command is right in the sight of God.”

“It 's my opinion,” said Tom, “that both these ways of
managing are humbugs. One way makes hypocrites, and
the other makes rebels. The best way of educating is, to
show folks that they can't help themselves. All the fussing
and arguing in the world is n't worth one dose of certainty
on that point. Just let them know that there are no two
ways about it, and you 'll have all still enough.”

From this point the conversation was pursued with considerable
warmth, till Nina and Aunt Nesbit rose and retired
to the drawing-room. Perhaps it did not materially discourage
Clayton, in the position he had taken, that Nina, with the
frankness usual to her, expressed the most eager and undisguised
admiration of all that he said.

“Did n't he talk beautifully? Was n't it noble?” she
said to Aunt Nesbit, as she came in the drawing-room.
“And that hateful Jekyl! is n't he mean?”

“Child!” said Aunt Nesbit, “I 'm surprised to hear
you speak so! Mr. Jekyl is a very respectable lawyer, an
elder in the church, and a very pious man. He has given
me some most excellent advice about my affairs; and he is
going to take Milly with him, and find her a good place.
He 's been making some investigations, Nina, and he 's
going to talk to you about them, after dinner. He 's discovered
that there 's an estate in Mississippi worth a hundred
thousand dollars, that ought properly to come to you!”

“I don't believe a word of it!” said Nina. “Don't like
the man! — think he is hateful! — don't want to hear anything
he has to say! — don't believe in him!”

“Nina, how often I have warned you against such sudden
prejudices — against such a good man, too!”

“You won't make me believe he is good, not if he were
elder in twenty churches!”

“Well, but, child, at any rate you must listen to what
he has got to say. Your brother will be very angry if you

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

don't; and it 's really very important. At any rate, you
ought not to offend Tom, when you can help it.”

“That 's true enough,” said Nina; “and I 'll hear, and
try and behave as well as I can. I hope the man will go,
some time or other! I don't know why, but his talk makes
me feel worse than Tom's swearing! That 's certain.”

Aunt Nesbit looked at Nina as if she considered her in a
most hopeless condition.

-- --

p700-204 CHAPTER XV. MR. JEKYL'S OPINIONS.

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

After the return of the gentlemen to the drawing-room,
Nina, at the request of Tom, followed him and Mr. Jekyl
into the library.

“Mr. Jekyl is going to make some statements to us,
Nina, about our property in Mississippi, which, if they turn
out as he expects, will set us up in the world,” said Tom.

Nina threw herself carelessly into the leathern arm-chair
by the window, and looked out of it.

“You see,” said Mr. Jekyl, also seating himself, and
pulling out the stiff points of his collar, “having done law
business for your father, and known, in that way, a good
deal about the family property, I have naturally always felt
a good deal of interest in it; and you remember your
father's sister, Mrs. Stewart, inherited, on the death of her
husband, a fine estate in Mississippi.”

“I remember,” said Tom, — “well, go on.”

“Well, she died, and left it all to her son. Well, he, it
seems, like some other young men, lived in a very reprehensible
union with a handsome quadroon girl, who was his
mother's maid; and she, being an artful creature, I suppose,
as a great many of them are, got such an ascendency over
him, that he took her up to Ohio, and married her, and lived
there with her some years, and had two children by her.
Well, you see, he had a deed of emancipation recorded for
her in Mississippi, and, just taking her into Ohio, set her
free by the laws of that state. Well, you see, he thought
he 'd fixed it so that the thing could n't be undone, and she

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

thought so too; and I understand she 's a pretty shrewd
woman — has a considerable share of character, or else she
would n't have done just what she has; for, you see, he
died about six months ago, and left the plantation and all
the property to her and her children, and she has been so
secure that she has actually gone and taken possession.
You see, she is so near white, you must know that there
is n't one in twenty would think what she was, — and the
people round there, actually, some of them, had forgotten
all about it, and did n't know but what she was a white
woman from Ohio; and so, you see, the thing never would
have been looked into at all, if I had n't happened to have
been down there. But, you see, she turned off an overseer
that had managed the place, because the people complained
of him; and I happened to fall in with the man, and he began
telling me his story, and, after a little inquiry, I found who
these people were. Well, sir, I just went to one of the first
lawyers, for I suspected there was false play; and we looked
over the emancipation laws together, and we found out that,
as the law stood, the deed of emancipation was no more than
so much waste paper. And so, you see, she and her children
are just as much slaves as any on her plantation; and
the whole property, which is worth a hundred thousand
dollars, belongs to your family. I rode out with him, and
looked over the place, and got introduced to her and her
children, and looked them over. Considered as property, I
should call them a valuable lot. She is past forty, but she
don't look older than twenty-seven or twenty-eight, I should
say. She is a very good-looking woman, and then, I 'm
told, a very capable woman. Well, her price in the market
might range between one thousand and fifteen hundred
dollars. Smalley said he had seen no better article sold
for two thousand dollars; but, then, he said, they had to
give a false certificate as to the age, — and that I could n't
hear of, for I never countenance anything like untruth.
Then, the woman's children: she has got two fine-looking
children as I have ever seen — almost white. The boy is

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

about ten years old; the little girl, about four. You may
be sure I was pretty careful not to let on, because I consider
the woman and children are an important part of the
property, and, of course, nothing had better be said about
it, lest she should be off before we are ready to come down
on them. Now, you see, you Gordons are the proper owners
of this whole property; there is n't the slightest doubt in
my mind that you ought to put in your claim immediately.
The act of emancipation was contrary to law, and, though
the man meant well, yet it amounted to a robbery of the
heirs. I declare, it rather raised my indignation to see that
creature so easy in the possession of property which of right
belongs to you. Now, if I have only the consent of the
heirs, I can go on and commence operations immediately.”

Nina had been sitting regarding Mr. Jekyl with a fixed
and determined expression of countenance. When he had
finished, she said to him,

“Mr. Jekyl, I understand you are an elder in the
church; is that true?”

“Yes, Miss Gordon, I have that privilege,” said Mr.
Jekyl, his sharp, business tone subsiding into a sigh.

“Because,” said Nina, “I am a wild young girl, and
don't profess to know much about religion; but I want you
to tell me, as a Christian, if you think it would be right to
take this woman and children, and her property.”

“Why, certainly, my dear Miss Gordon; is n't it right
that every one should have his own property? I view things
simply with the eye of the law; and, in the eye of the law,
that woman and her children are as much your property
as the shoe on your foot; there is no manner of doubt
of it.”

“I should think,” said Nina, “that you might see with
the eye of the Gospel, sometimes! Do you think, Mr.
Jekyl, that doing this is doing as I should wish to be done
by, if I were in the place of this woman?”

“My dear Miss Gordon, young ladies of fine feeling, at
your time of life, are often confused on this subject by a

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

wrong application of the Scripture language. Suppose I
were a robber, and had possession of your property? Of
course, I should n't wish to be made to give it up. But
would it follow that the golden rule obliged the lawful possessor
not to take it from me? This woman is your property;
this estate is your property, and she is holding it as
unlawfully as a robber. Of course, she won't want to give
it up; but right is right, notwithstanding.”

Like many other young persons, Nina could feel her way
out of a sophistry much sooner than she could think it out;
and she answered to all this reasoning,

“After all, I can't think it would be right.”

“O, confound the humbug!” said Tom, “who cares
whether it is right or not? The fact is, Nin, to speak
plain sense to you, you and I both are deuced hard up for
money, and want all we can get; and what 's the use of
being more religious than the very saints themselves at our
time of day? Mr. Jekyl is a pious man — one of the tallest
kind! He thinks this is all right, and why need we set
ourselves all up? He has talked with Uncle John, and he
goes in for it. As for my part, I am free to own I don't
care whether it 's right or not! I 'll do it if I can. Might
makes right, — that 's my doctrine!”

“Why,” said Mr. Jekyl, “I have examined the subject,
and I have n't the slightest doubt that slavery is a divinely-appointed
institution, and that the rights of the masters
are sanctioned by God; so, however much I may naturally
feel for this woman, whose position is, I must say, an unfortunate
one, still it is my duty to see that the law is properly
administered in the case.”

“All I have to say, Mr. Jekyl,” said Nina, “is just this:
that I won't have anything to do with this matter; for, if I
can't prove it 's wrong, I shall always feel it is.”

“Nina, how ridiculous!” said Tom.

“I have said my say,” said Nina, as she rose and left
the room.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

“Very natural, — fine feelings, but uninstructed,” said
Mr. Jekyl.

“Certainly, we pious folks know a trick worth two of
that, don't we?” said Tom. “I say, Jekyl, this sister
of mine is a pretty rapid little case, I can tell you, as you
saw by the way she circumvented us, this morning. She is
quite capable of upsetting the whole dish, unless we go
about it immediately. You see, her pet nigger, this Harry,
is this woman's brother; and if she gave him the word,
he 'd write at once, and put her on the alarm. You and I
had better start off to-morrow, before this Harry comes
back. I believe he is to be gone a few days. It 's no matter
whether she consents to the suit or not. She don't need
to know anything about it.”

“Well,” said Jekyl, “I advise you to go right on, and
have the woman and children secured. It 's a perfectly fair,
legal proceeding. There has been an evident evasion of
the law of the state, by means of which your family are
defrauded of an immense sum. At all events, it will be
tried in an open court of justice, and she will be allowed to
appear by her counsel. It 's a perfectly plain, above-board
proceeding; and, as the young lady has shown such fine
feelings, there 's the best reason to suppose that the fate
of this woman would be as good in her hands as in her
own.”

Mr. Jekyl was not now talking to convince Tom Gordon,
but himself; for, spite of himself, Nina's questions
had awakened in his mind a sufficient degree of misgiving
to make it necessary for him to pass in review the arguments
by which he generally satisfied himself. Mr. Jekyl
was a theologian, and a man of principle. His metaphysical
talent, indeed, made him a point of reference among
his Christian brethren; and he spent much of his leisure
time in reading theological treatises. His favorite subject
of all was the nature of true virtue; and this, he had fixed
in his mind, consisted in a love of the greatest good. According
to his theology, right consisted in creating the

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

greatest amount of happiness; and every creature had
rights to be happy in proportion to his capacity of enjoyment
or being. He whose capacity was ten pounds had a
right to place his own happiness before that of him who
had five, because, in that way, five pounds more of happiness
would exist in the general whole. He considered
the right of the Creator to consist in the fact that he had a
greater amount of capacity than all creatures put together,
and, therefore, was bound to promote his own happiness
before all of them put together. He believed that the Creator
made himself his first object in all that he did; and,
descending from him, all creatures were to follow the same
rule, in proportion to their amount of being; the greater
capacity of happiness always taking precedence of the less.
Thus, Mr. Jekyl considered that the Creator brought into
the world yearly myriads of human beings with no other
intention than to make them everlastingly miserable; and
that this was right, because, his capacity of enjoyment being
greater than all theirs put together, he had a right to gratify
himself in this way.

Mr. Jekyl's belief in slavery was founded on his theology.
He assumed that the white race had the largest
amount of being; therefore, it had a right to take precedence
of the black. On this point he held long and severe
arguments with his partner, Mr. Israel McFogg, who, belonging
to a different school of theology, referred the whole
matter to no natural fitness, but to a divine decree, by which
it pleased the Creator in the time of Noah to pronounce a
curse upon Canaan. The fact that the African race did not
descend from Canaan was, it is true, a slight difficulty in
the chain of the argument; but theologians are daily in the
habit of surmounting much greater ones. Either way,
whether by metaphysical fitness or Divine decree, the two
partners attained the same practical result.

Mr. Jekyl, though a coarse-grained man, had started
from the hands of nature no more hard-hearted or unfeeling
than many others; but his mind, having for years been

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

immersed in the waters of law and theology, had slowly
petrified into such a steady consideration of the greatest
general good, that he was wholly inaccessible to any emotion
of particular humanity. The trembling, eager tone of
pity, in which Nina had spoken of the woman and children
who were about to be made victims of a legal process, had
excited but a moment's pause. What considerations of temporal
loss and misery can shake the constancy of the theologian
who has accustomed himself to contemplate and
discuss, as a cool intellectual exercise, the eternal misery
of generations? — who worships a God that creates myriads
only to glorify himself in their eternal torments?

-- --

p700-211 CHAPTER XVI. MILLY'S STORY.

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

Nina spent the evening in the drawing-room; and her
brother, in the animation of a new pursuit, forgetful of the
difference of the morning, exerted himself to be agreeable,
and treated her with more consideration and kindness than
he had done any time since his arrival. He even made some
off-hand advances towards Clayton, which the latter received
with good-humor, and which went further than she supposed
to raise the spirits of Nina; and so, on the whole, she
passed a more than usually agreeable evening. On retiring
to her room, she found Milly, who had been for some time
patiently waiting for her, having despatched her mistress
to bed some time since.

“Well, Miss Nina, I am going on my travels in the morning.
Thought I must have a little time to see you, lamb,
'fore I goes.”

“I can't bear to have you go, Milly! I don't like that
man you are going with.”

“I spects he 's a nice man,” said Milly. “Of course
he 'll look me out a nice place, because he has always took
good care of Miss Loo's affairs. So you never trouble
yourself 'bout me! I tell you, chile, I never gets where I
can't find de Lord; and when I finds Him, I gets along.
`De Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want.'”

“But you have never been used to living except in our
family,” said Nina, “and, somehow, I feel afraid. If they
don't treat you well, come back, Milly; will you?”

“Laws, chile, I is n't much feared but what I 'll get along

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

well enough. When people keep about dere business, doing
the best dey ken, folks does n't often trouble dem. I
never yet seed de folks I could n't suit,” she added, with a
glow of honest pride. “No, chile, it is n't for myself I 's
fearing; it 's just for you, chile. Chile, you don't know
what it is to live in dis yer world, and I wants you to get
de Best Friend to go with you. Why, dear lamb, you wants
somebody to go to and open your heart; somebody dat 'll
love you, and always stand by you; somebody dat 'll
always lead you right, you know. You has more cares than
such a young thing ought for to have; great many looking
to you, and 'pending on you. Now, if your ma was alive,
it would be different; but, just now, I see how 't is;
dere 'll be a hundred things you 'll be thinking and feeling,
and nobody to say 'em to. And now, chile, you must learn
to go to de Lord. Why, chile, he loves you! Chile, he
loves you just as you be; if you only saw how much, it
would melt your heart right down. I told you I was going
some time fur to tell you my sperience — how I first found
Jesus. O Lord, Lord! but it is a long story.”

Nina, whose quick sympathies were touched by the
earnestness of her old friend, and still more aroused by the
allusion to her mother, answered,

“O, yes, come, tell me about it!” And, drawing a low
ottoman, she sat down, and laid her head on the lap of her
humble friend.

“Well, well, you see, chile,” said Milly, her large, dark
eyes fixing themselves on vacancy, and speaking in a slow
and dreamy voice, “a body's life, in dis yer world, is a
mighty strange thing! You see, chile, my mother — well,
dey brought her from Africa; my father, too. Heaps and
heaps my mother has told me about dat ar. Dat ar was a
mighty fine country, where dey had gold in the rivers,
and such great, big, tall trees, with de strangest beautiful
flowers on them you ever did see! Laws, laws! well, dey
brought my mother and my father into Charleston, and dere
Mr. Campbell, — dat was your ma's father, honey, — he

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

bought dem right out of de ship; but dey had five children,
and dey was all sold, and dey never knowed where
they went to. Father and mother could n't speak a word
of English when dey come ashore; and she told me often
how she could n't speak a word to nobody, to tell 'em how
it hurt her.

“Laws, when I was a chile, I 'member how often, when
de day's work was done, she used to come out and sit and
look up at de stars, and groan, groan, and groan! I was
a little thing, playing round; and I used to come up to her,
dancing, and saying,

“`Mammy, what makes you groan so? what 's de matter
of you?'

“`Matter enough, chile!' she used to say. `I 's a thinking
of my poor children. I likes to look at the stars, because
dey sees the same stars dat I do. 'Pears like we was
in one room; but I don't know where dey is! Dey don't
know where I be!'

“Den she 'd say to me,

“`Now, chile, you may be sold away from your mammy.
Der 's no knowing what may happen to you, chile; but, if
you gets into any trouble, as I does, you mind, chile, you ask
God to help you.'

“`Who is God, mammy,' says I, `any how?'

“`Why, chile,' says she, `he made dese yer stars.'

“And den I wanted mammy to tell me more about it;
only she says,

“`He can do anything he likes; and, if ye are in any
kind of trouble, he can help you.'

“Well, to be sure, I did n't mind much about it — all
dancing round, because pretty well don't need much help.
But she said dat ar to me so many times, I could n't help
'member it. Chile, troubles will come; and, when dey
does come, you ask God, and he will help you.

“Well, sure enough, I was n't sold from her, but she was
took from me, because Mr. Campbell's brother went off to
live in Orleans, and parted de hands. My father and mother

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

was took to Orleans, and I was took to Virginny. Well,
you see, I growed up along with de young ladies, — your
ma, Miss Harrit, Miss Loo, and de rest on 'em, — and I had
heaps of fun. Dey all like Milly. Dey could n't nobody
run, nor jump, nor ride a horse, nor row a boat, like Milly;
and so it was Milly here, and Milly dere, and whatever de
young ladies wanted, it was Milly made de way for it.

“Well, dere was a great difference among dem young
ladies. Dere was Miss Loo — she was de prettiest, and
she had a great many beaux; but, den, dere was your ma—
everybody loved her; and den dere was Miss Harrit —
she had right smart of life in her, and was always for doing
something — always right busy 'tending to something or
other, and she liked me because I 'd always go in with her.
Well, well! dem dar was pleasant times enough; but when
I got to be about fourteen or fifteen, I began to feel kind
o' bad — sort of strange and heavy. I really did n't know
why, but 'peared like 's when I got older, I felt I was in
bondage.

“'Member one day your ma came in, and seed me looking
out of window, and she says to me,

“`Milly, what makes you so dull lately?'

“`O,' says I, `I, somehow, I don't have good times.'

“`Why?' says she; `why not? Don't everybody
make much of you, and don't you have everything that you
want?'

“O, well,' says I, `missis, I 's a poor slave-girl, for all
dat.'

“Chile, your ma was a weety thing, like you. I 'member
just how she looked dat minute. I felt sorry, 'cause I
thought I 'd hurt her feelings. But says she,

“`Milly, I don't wonder you feel so. I know I should
feel so, myself, if I was in your place.'

“Afterwards, she told Miss Loo and Miss Harrit; but
dey laughed, and said dey guessed der was n't many
girls who were as well off as Milly. Well, den, Miss Harrit,
she was married de first. She married Mr. Charles

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

Blair; and when she was married, nothing was to do but
she must have me to go with her. I liked Miss Harrit;
but, den, honey, I 'd liked it much better if it had been your
ma. I 'd always counted that I wanted to belong to your
ma, and I think your ma wanted me; but, den, she was
still, and Miss Harrit she was one of the sort dat never lost
nothing by not asking for it. She was one of de sort dat
always got things, by hook or by crook. She always had
more clothes, and more money, and more everything, dan
the rest of them, 'cause she was always wide awake, and
looking out for herself.

“Well, Mr. Blair's place was away off in another part of
Virginny, and I went dere with her. Well, she wan't very
happy, no ways, she wan't; because Mr. Blair, he was a
high fellow. Laws, Miss Nina, when I tells you dis yere
one you 've got here is a good one, and I 'vise you to take
him, it 's because I knows what comes o' girls marrying
high fellows. Don't care how good-looking dey is, nor
what dere manners is, — it 's just the ruin of girls that has
them. Law, when he was a courting Miss Harrit, it was
all nobody but her. She was going to be his angel, and he
was going to give up all sorts of bad ways, and live such a
good life! Ah! she married him; it all went to smoke!
'Fore de month was well over, he got a going in his old
ways; and den it was go, go, all de time, carousing and
drinking, — parties at home, parties abroad, — money flying
like de water.

“Well, dis made a great change in Miss Harrit. She
did n't laugh no more; she got sharp and cross, and she
wan't good to me like what she used to be. She took to
be jealous of me and her husband. She might have saved
herself de trouble. I should n't have touched him with a
pair of tongs. But he was always running after everything
that came in his way; so no wonder. But, 'tween them
both, I led a bad life of it.

“Well, things dragged kind along in this way. She had
three children, and, at last, he was killed, one day, falling

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

off his horse when he was too drunk to hold the bridle.
Good riddance, too, I thought. And den, after he 's dead,
Miss Harrit, she seemed to grow more quiet like, and setting
herself picking up what pieces and crumbs was left for
her and de children. And I 'member she had one of her
uncles dere a good many days helping her in counting up
de debts. Well, dey was talking one day in missis' room,
and dere was a little light closet on one side, where I got
set down to do some fine stitching; but dey was too busy
in their 'counts to think anything 'bout me. It seemed
dat de place and de people was all to be sold off to pay
de debts, — all 'cept a few of us, who were to go off with
missis, and begin again on a small place, — and I heard him
telling her about it.

“`While your children are small,' he says, `you can live
small, and keep things close, and raise enough on the place
for ye all; and den you can be making the most of your
property. Niggers is rising in de market. Since Missouri
came in, they 's worth double; and so you can just sell de
increase of 'em for a good sum. Now, there 's that black
girl Milly, of yourn.' — You may be sure, now, I pricked
up my ears, Miss Nina. — `You don't often see a girl of
finer breed than she is,' says he, just as if I 'd been a cow,
you know. `Have you got her a husband?'

“`No,' said Miss Harrit; and then says she, `I believe
Milly is something of a coquette among the young men.
She 's never settled on anybody yet,' says she.

“`Well,' says he, `that must be attended to, 'cause
that girl's children will be an estate of themselves. Why,
I 've known women to have twenty! and her children
would n't any of 'em be worth less than eight hundred dollars.
There 's a fortune at once. If dey 's like her, dey 'll
be as good as cash in the market, any day. You can send
out and sell one, if you happen to be in any straits, just
as soon as you can draw a note on the bank.'

“O, laws, Miss Nina, I tell you dis yer fell on me like
so much lead. 'Cause, you see, I 'd been keeping company

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

with a very nice young man, and I was going to ask Miss
Harrit about it dat very day; but, dere — I laid down my
work dat minute, and thinks, says I, `True as de Lord 's
in heaven I won't never be married in dis world!' And I
cried 'bout it, off and on, all day, and at night I told Paul
'bout it. He was de one, you know. But Paul, he tried
to make it all smooth. He guessed it would n't happen; he
guessed missis would think better on 't. At any rate, we
loved each other, and why should n't we take as much
comfort as we could? Well, I went to Miss Harrit, and
told her just what I thought 'bout it. Allers had spoke
my mind to Miss Harrit 'bout everything, and I wan't
going to stop den. And she laughed at me, and told me
not to cry 'fore I 's hurt. Well, things went on so two
or three weeks, and finally Paul he persuaded me. And so
we was married. When our first child was born, Paul was
so pleased, he thought strange that I wan't.

“`Paul,' said I, `dis yer child an't ourn; it may be took
from us, and sold, any day.'

“`Well, well,' says he, `Milly, it may be God's child, any
way, even if it an't ourn.'

“'Cause, you see, Miss Nina, Paul, he was a Christian.
Ah, well, honey, I can't tell you; after dat I had a great
many chil'en, girls and boys, growing up round me.
Well, I 's had fourteen chil'en, dear, and dey 's all been
sold from me, every single one of 'em. Lord, it 's a heavy
cross! heavy, heavy! None knows but dem dat bears
it!”

“What a shame!” said Nina. “How could Aunt
Harriet be such a wicked woman? — an aunt of mine do
so!”

“Chile, chile,” said Milly, “we does n't none of us
know what 's in us. When Miss Harrit and I was gals
together, hunting hens' eggs and rowing de boat in de
river, — well, I would n't have thought it would have been
so, and she would n't have thought so, neither. But, den,
what little 's bad in girls when dey 's young and

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

handsome, and all de world smiling on 'em — O, honey, it gets
drefful strong when dey gets grown women, and de
wrinkles comes in der faces! Always, when she was a girl,—
whether it was eggs, or berries, or chincapins, or what,—
it was Miss Harrit's nature to get and to keep; and when
she got old, dat all turned to money.”

“O! but,” said Nina, “it does seem impossible that a
woman — a lady born, too, and my aunt — could do such a
thing!”

“Ah, ah, honey! ladies-born have some bad stuff in
dem, sometimes, like de rest of us. But, den, honey, it was
de most natural thing in de world, come to look on 't; for
now, see here, honey, dere was your aunt — she was poor,
and she was pestered for money. Dere was Mas'r George's
bills and Peter's bills to pay, and Miss Susy's; and every
one of 'em must have everything, and dey was all calling
for money, money; and dere has been times she did n't
know which way to turn. Now, you see, when a woman is
pestered to pay two hundred here and tree hundred dere,
and when she has got more niggers on her place dan she
can keep, and den a man calls in and lays down eight
hundred dollars in gold and bills before her, and says, `I
want dat ar Lucy or George of yourn,' why, don't you
see? Dese yer soul-drivers is always round, tempting folks
dey know is poor; and dey always have der money as
handy as de devil has his. But, den, I ought n't fur to be
hard upon dem poor soul-drivers, neither, 'cause dey an't
taught no better. It 's dese yer Christians, dat profess
Christ, dat makes great talks 'bout religion, dat has der
Bibles, and turns der backs upon swearing soul-drivers,
and tinks dey an't fit to speak to — it 's dem, honey, dat 's
de root of de whole business. Now, dere was dat uncle of
hern, — mighty great Christian he was, with his prayer-meetings,
and all dat! — he was always a putting her up to
it. O, dere 's been times — dere was times 'long first, Miss
Nina, when my first chil'en was sold — dat, I tell you, I
poured out my soul to Miss Harrit, and I 've seen dat ar

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

woman cry so dat I was sorry for her. And she said to
me, `Milly, I 'll never do it again.' But, Lord! I did n't
trust her, — not a word on 't, — 'cause I knowed she
would. I knowed dere was dat in her heart dat de devil
would n't let go of. I knowed he 'd no kind of objection to
her 'musing herself with meetin's, and prayers, and all dat;
but he 'd no notion to let go his grip on her heart.

“But, Lord! she was n't quite a bad woman, — poor Miss
Harrit was n't, — and she would n't have done so bad, if it
had n't been for him. But he 'd come and have prayers,
and exhort, and den come prowling round my place like a
wolf, looking at my chil'en.

“`And, Milly,' he 'd say, `how do you do now? Lucy
is getting to be a right smart girl, Milly. How old is she?
Dere 's a lady in Washington has advertised for a maid, —
a nice woman, a pious lady. I suppose you would n't
object, Milly? Your poor mistress is in great trouble for
money.'

“I never said nothing to that man. Only once, when
he asked me what I thought my Lucy would be worth,
when she was fifteen years old, says I to him:

“`Sir, she is worth to me just what your daughter is
worth to you.'

“Den I went in and shut de door. I did n't stay to see
how he took it. Den he 'd go up to de house, and talk to
Miss Harrit. 'T was her duty, he 'd tell her, to take
proper care of her goods. And dat ar meant selling my
chil'en! I 'member, when Miss Susy came home from
boarding-school, she was a pretty girl; but I did n't look
on her very kind, I tell you, 'cause three of my chil'en
had been sold to keep her at school. My Lucy, — ah,
honey! — she went for a lady's maid. I knowed what dat
ar meant, well enough. De lady had a son grown, and
he took Lucy with him to Orleans, and dere was an end of
dat. Dere don't no letters go 'tween us. Once gone, we
can't write, and it is good as being dead. Ah, no, chile,
not so good! Paul used to teach Lucy little hymns, nights,

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

'fore she went to sleep. And if she 'd a died right off after
one of dem, it would have been better for her. O, honey,
'long dem times, I used to rave and toss like a bull in a
net — I did so!

“Well, honey, I was n't what I was. I got cross and
ugly. Miss Harrit, she grew a great Christian, and joined
de church, and used to have heaps of ministers and
elders at her house; and some on 'em used to try and talk
to me. I told 'em I 'd seen enough of der old religion,
and I did n't want to hear no more. But Paul, he was a
Christian; and when he talked to me, I was quiet, like,
though I could n't be like what he was. Well, last, my
missis promised me one. She 'd give me my youngest
child, sure and certain. His name was Alfred. Well, dat
boy! — I loved dat child better dan any of de rest of 'em.
He was all I 'd got left to love; for, when he was a year old,
Paul's master moved away down to Louisiana, and took
him off, and I never heard no more of him. So it 'peared as
if dis yer child was all I had left. Well, he was a bright
boy. O, he was most uncommon! He was so handy to
anything, and saved me so many steps! O, honey, he had
such ways with him — dat boy! — would always make me
laugh. He took after larnin' mighty, and he larned himself
to read; and he 'd read de Bible to me, sometimes. I just
brought him up and teached him de best way I could. All
dat made me 'fraid for him was, dat he was so spirity.
I 's 'fraid 't would get him into trouble.

“He wan't no more spirity dan white folks would
like der chil'en fur to be. When white children holds up
der heads, and answers back, den de parents laugh, and
say, `He 's got it in him! He 's a bright one!' But, if
one of ourn does so, it 's a drefful thing. I was allers
talking to Alfred 'bout it, and telled him to keep humble.
It 'peared like there was so much in him, you could n't keep
it down. Laws, Miss Nina, folks may say what dey like
about de black folks, dey 'll never beat it out of my head;—
dere 's some on 'em can be as smart as any white folks,

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

if dey could have de same chance. How many white boys
did you ever see would take de trouble for to teach theirselves
to read? And dat 's what my Alfred did. Laws, I
had a mighty heap of comfort in him, 'cause I was thinkin'
to get my missis to let me hire my time; den I was
going to work over hours, and get money, and buy him;
because, you see, chile, I knowed he was too spirity for a
slave. You see he could n't learn to stoop; he would n't let
nobody impose on him; and he always had a word back
again to give anybody as good as dey sent. Yet, for
all dat, he was a dear, good boy to me; and when I used
to talk to him, and tell him dese things was dangerous,
he 'd always promise fur to be kerful. Well, things went
on pretty well while he was little, and I kept him with me
till he got to be about twelve or thirteen years old. He
used to wipe de dishes, and scour de knives, and black de
shoes, and such-like work. But, by and by, dey said it was
time dat he should go to de reg'lar work; an dat ar was de
time I felt feared. Missis had an overseer, and he was
real aggravating, and I felt feared dere 'd be trouble;
and sure enough dere was, too. Dere was always somethin'
brewing 'tween him and Alfred; and he was always
running to missis with tales, and I was talking to Alfred.
But 'peared like he aggravated de boy so, dat he could n't
do right. Well, one day, when I had been up to town
for an errand, I come home at night, and I wondered
Alfred did n't come home to his supper. I thought something
was wrong; and I went to de house, and dere sat
Miss Harrit by a table covered with rolls of money, and
dere she was a counting it.

“`Miss Harrit,' says I, `I can't find Alfred. An't you
seen him?' says I.

“At first she did n't answer, but went on counting —
fifty-one, fifty-two, fifty-three. Finally I spoke again.

“`I hope dere an't nothing happened to Alfred, Miss
Harrit?'

“She looked up, and says she to me,

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

“`Milly,' says she, `de fact is, Alfred has got too much
for me to manage, and I had a great deal of money offered
for him; and I sold him.'

“I felt something strong coming up in my throat, and I
just went up and took hold of her shoulders, and said I,

“`Miss Harrit, you took de money for thirteen of my
chil'en, and you promised me, sure enough, I should have
dis yer one. You call dat being a Christian?' says I.

“`Why,' says she, `Milly, he an't a great way off; you
can see him about as much. It 's only over to Mr. Jones's
plantation. You can go and see him, and he can come and
see you. And you know you did n't like the man who had
the care of him here, and thought he was always getting
him into trouble.'

“`Miss Harrit,' says I, `you may cheat yourself saying
dem things; but you don't cheat me, nor de Lord neither.
You folks have de say all on your side, with your ministers
preaching us down out of de Bible; you won't teach us to
read. But I 'm going straight to de Lord with dis yer
case. I tell you, if de Lord is to be found, I 'll find him;
and I 'll ask him to look on 't,—de way you 've been treating
me, — selling my chil'en, all the way 'long, to pay for your
chil'en, and now breaking your word to me, and taking dis
yer boy, de last drop of blood in my heart! I 'll pray de
Lord to curse every cent of dat ar money to you and your
chil'en!'

“Dat ar was de way I spoke to her, child. I was poor,
ignorant cretur, and did n't know God, and my heart was like
a red-hot coal. I turned and walked right straight out from
her. I did n't speak no more to her, and she did n't speak
no more to me. And when I went to bed at night, dar,
sure 'nough, was Alfred's bed in de corner, and his Sunday
coat hanging up over it, and his Sunday shoes I had bought
for him with my own money; 'cause he was a handsome
boy, and I wanted him always to look nice. Well, so, come
Sunday morning, I took his coat and his shoes, and made
a bundle of 'em, and I took my stick, and says I, `I 'll just

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

go over to Jones's place and see what has 'come of Alfred.
All de time, I had n't said a word to missis, nor she to
me. Well, I got about half-way over to de place, and dere
I stopped under a big hickory-tree to rest me a bit, and I
looked along and seed some one a coming; and pretty soon
I knowed it was Huldah. She was one that married Paul's
cousin, and she lived on Jones's place. And so I got up
and went to meet her, and told her I was going over to see
'bout Alfred.

“`Lord!' says she, `Milly, have n't you heard dat
Alfred 's dead?'

“Well, Miss Nina, it seemed as if my heart and everything
in it stopped still. And said I, `Huldah, has dey
killed him?'

“And said she, `Yes.' And she told me it was dis yer
way: Dat Stiles — he dat was Jones's overseer — had
heard dat Alfred was dreadful spirity; and when boys
is so, sometimes dey aggravates 'em to get 'em riled,
and den dey whips 'em to break 'em in. So Stiles, when
he was laying off Alfred's task, was real aggravating to him;
and dat boy — well, he answered back, just as he allers
would be doing, 'cause he was smart, and it 'peared like he
could n't keep it in. And den dey all laughed round dere,
and den Stiles was mad, and swore he 'd whip him; and
den Alfred, he cut and run. And den Stiles he swore
awful at him, and he told him to `come here, and he 'd give
him hell, and pay him de cash.' Dem is de very words he
said to my boy. And Alfred said he would n't come back;
he was n't going to be whipped. And just den young
Master Bill come along, and wanted to know what was de
matter. So Stiles told him, and he took out his pistol, and
said, `Here, young dog, if you don't come back before I
count five, I 'll fire!'

“`Fire ahead!' says Alfred; 'cause, you see, dat boy
never knowed what fear was. And so he fired. And Huldah
said he just jumped up and give one scream, and fell
flat. And dey run up to him, and he was dead; 'cause,

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

you see, de bullet went right through his heart. Well, dey
took off his jacket and looked, but it wan't of no use; his
face settled down still. And Huldah said dat dey just dug
a hole and put him in. Nothing on him — nothing round
him — no coffin; like he 'd been a dog. Huldah showed
me de jacket. Dere was de hole, cut right round in it,
like it was stamped, and his blood running out on it. I
did n't say a word. I took up de jacket, and wrapped it up
with his Sunday clothes, and I walked straight — straight
home. I walked up into missis' room, and she was dressed
for church, sure enough, and sat dere reading her Bible.
I laid it right down under her face, dat jacket. `You see
dat hole!' said I; `you see dat blood! Alfred 's killed!
You killed him; his blood be on you and your chil'en!
O, Lord God in heaven, hear me, and render unto her
double!
'”

Nina drew in her breath hard, with an instinctive shudder.
Milly had drawn herself up, in the vehemence of her narration,
and sat leaning forward, her black eyes dilated, her
strong arms clenched before her, and her powerful frame expanding
and working with the violence of her emotion.
She might have looked, to one with mythological associations,
like the figure of a black marble Nemesis in a trance of wrath.
She sat so for a few minutes, and then her muscles relaxed,
her eyes gradually softened; she looked tenderly, but solemnly,
down on Nina. “Dem was awful words, chile; but
I was in Egypt den. I was wandering in de wilderness of
Sinai. I had heard de sound of de trumpet, and de voice of
words; but, chile, I had n't seen de Lord. Well — I went
out, and I did n't speak no more to Miss Harrit. Dere was
a great gulf fixed 'tween us; and dere did n't no words
pass over it. I did my work — I scorned not to do it; but I
did n't speak to her. Den it was, chile, dat I thought of what
my mother told me, years ago; it came to me, all fresh —
`Chile, when trouble comes, you ask de Lord to help you;'
and I saw dat I had n't asked de Lord to help me; and
now, says I to myself, de Lord can't help me; 'cause he

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

could n't bring back Alfred, no way you could fix it; and
yet I wanted to find de Lord, 'cause I was so tossed up
and down. I wanted just to go and say, `Lord, you see
what dis woman has done.' I wanted to put it to him, if
he 'd stand up for such a thing as that. Lord, how de
world, and everything, looked to me in dem times! Everything
goin' on in de way it did; and dese yer Christians,
dat said dat dey was going into de kingdom, doing as
dey did! I tell you, I sought de Lord early and late.
Many nights I have been out in de woods and laid on de
ground till morning, calling and crying, and 'peared like
nobody heerd me. O, how strange it used to look, when I
looked up to de stars! winking at me, so kind of still and
solemn, but never saying a word! Sometimes I got dat
wild, it seemed as if I could tear a hole through de sky,
'cause I must find God; I had an errand to him, and I
must find him.

“Den I heard 'em read out de Bible, 'bout how de
Lord met a man on a threshing-floor, and I thought maybe
if I had a threshing-floor he would come to me. So I
threshed down a place just as hard as I could under de
trees; and den I prayed dere — but he did n't come.
Den dere was coming a great camp-meeting; and I
thought I 'd go and see if I could find de Lord dere;
because, you see, missis, she let her people go Sunday to
de camp-meeting. Well, I went into de tents and heerd
dem sing; and I went afore de altar, and I heerd preaching;
but it 'peared like it was no good. It did n't touch
me nowhere; and I could n't see nothing to it. I heerd
'em read out of de Bible, `O, dat I knew where I might
find him. I would come even to his seat. I would order
my cause before him. I would fill my mouth with arguments;
' and I thought, sure enough, dat ar 's just what I
want. Well, came on dark night, and dey had all de
camp-fires lighted up, and dey was singing de hymns
round and round, and I went for to hear de preaching.
And dere was a man — pale, lean man he was, with

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

black eyes and black hair. Well, dat ar man, he preached
a sermon, to be sure, I never shall forget. His text was,
`He that spared not his own Son, but freely delivered him
up for us all, how shall he not with him freely give us all
things?' Well, you see, the first sound of dis took me,
because I 'd lost my son. And the man, he told us who
de Son of God was, — Jesus, — O, how sweet and beautiful
he was! How he went round doing for folks. O, Lord,
what a story dat ar was! And, den, how dey took him,
and put de crown of thorns on his head, and hung him up
bleeding, bleeding, and bleeding! God so loved us dat
he let his own dear Son suffer all dat for us. Chile, I got
up, and I went to de altar, and I kneeled down with de
mourners; and I fell flat on my face, and dey said I was
in a trance. Maybe I was. Where I was, I don't know;
but I saw de Lord! Chile, it seemed as if my very heart
was still. I saw him, suffering, bearing with us, year in
and year out — bearing — bearing — bearing so patient!
'Peared like, it wan't just on de cross; but bearing always,
everywhar! O, chile, I saw how he loved us! — us all
all — every one on us! — we dat hated each other so!
'Peared like he was using his heart up for us, all de time —
bleedin' for us like he did on Calvary, and willin' to bleed!
O, chile, I saw what it was for me to be hatin', like I 'd
hated. `O, Lord,' says I, `I give up! O, Lord, I never see
you afore! I did n't know. Lord, I 's a poor sinner! I
won't hate no more!' And O, chile, den dere come such a
rush of love in my soul! Says I, `Lord, I ken love even de
white folks!' And den came another rush; and says I, `Yes,
Lord, I love poor Miss Harrit, dat 's sole all my chil'en, and
been de death of my poor Alfred! I loves her.' Chile, I
overcome — I did so — I overcome by de blood of de
Lamb — de Lamb! — Yes, de Lamb, chile! — 'cause if he 'd
been a lion I could a kept in; 't was de Lamb dat overcome.

“When I come to, I felt like a chile. I went home to
Miss Harrit; and I had n't spoke peaceable to her since

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

Alfred died. I went in to her. She 'd been sick, and she
was in her room, looking kinder pale and yaller, poor thing;
'cause her son, honey, he got drunk and 'bused her awful.
I went in, and says I, `O, Miss Harrit, I 's seen de Lord!
Miss Harrit, I an't got no more hard feelin's; I forgive ye,
and loves ye with all my heart, just as de Lord does.'
Honey, ye ought to see how dat woman cried! Says she,
`Milly, I 's a great sinner.' Says I, `Miss Harrit, we 's
sinners, both on us, but de Lord gives hisself for us both;
and if he loves us poor sinners, we must n't be hard on each
other. Ye was tempted, honey,' says I (for you see I felt
like makin' scuses for her); `but de Lord Jesus has got a
pardon for both on us.'

“After dat, I did n't have no more trouble with Miss
Harrit. Chile, we was sisters in Jesus. I bore her burdens,
and she bore mine. And, dear, de burdens was heavy;
for her son he was brought home a corpse; he shot hisself
right through de heart, trying to load a gun when he was
drunk. O, chile, I thought den how I 'd prayed de Lord to
render unto her double; but I had a better mind den. Ef I
could have brought poor Mas'r George to life, I 'd a done it;
and I held de poor woman's head on my arm all dat ar
night, and she a screamin' every hour. Well, dat ar took
her down to de grave. She did n't live much longer; but
she was ready to die. She sent and bought my daughter
Lucy's son, dis here Tom, and gin him to me. Poor thing!
she did all she could.

“I watched with her de night she died. O, Miss Nina,
if ever ye 're tempted to hate anybody, think how 't 'll be
with 'em when dey comes to die.

“She died hard, poor thing! and she was cast down
'bout her sins. `O, Milly,' says she, `the Lord and you
may forgive me, but I can't forgive myself.'

“And, says I to her, `O, missis, don't think of it no more;
de Lord's hid it in his own heart!' O, but she struggled
long, honey; she was all night dyin', and 't was `Milly!
Milly!' all the time; `O, Milly, stay with me!'

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“And, chile, I felt I loved her like my own soul; and
when de day broke de Lord set her free, and I laid her
down like she 'd been one o' my babies. I took up her
poor hand. It was warm, but the strength was all gone out
on 't; and, `O,' I thought, `ye poor thing, how could I
ever have hated ye so?' Ah, chile, we must n't hate nobody;
we 's all poor creaturs, and de dear Lord he loves
us all.”

-- --

p700-229 CHAPTER XVII. UNCLE JOHN.

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

About four miles east of Canema lay the plantation of
Nina's uncle, whither Harry had been sent on the morning
which we have mentioned. The young man went upon his
errand in no very enviable mood of mind. Uncle Jack, as
Nina always called him, was the nominal guardian of the
estate, and a more friendly and indulgent one Harry could
not have desired. He was one of those joyous, easy souls,
whose leading desire seemed to be that everybody in the
world should make himself as happy as possible, without
fatiguing him with consultations as to particulars.
His confidence in Harry was unbounded; and he esteemed
it a good fortune that it was so, as he was wont to say,
laughingly, that his own place was more than he could
manage. Like all gentlemen who make the study of their
own ease a primary consideration, Uncle Jack found the whole
course of nature dead-set against him. For, as all creation
is evidently organized with a view to making people work,
it follows that no one has so much care as the man who
resolves not to take any. Uncle Jack was systematically,
and as a matter of course, cheated and fleeced, by his overseers,
by his negroes, and the poor whites of his vicinity;
and, worst of all, continually hectored and lectured by his
wife therefor. Nature, or destiny, or whoever the lady
may be that deals the matrimonial cards, with her
usual thoughtfulness in balancing opposites, had arranged
that jovial, easy, care-hating Uncle John should have been
united to a most undaunted and ever-active spirit of

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

enterprise and resolution, who never left anything quiet in
his vicinity. She it was who continually disturbed his
repose, by constantly ferreting out, and bringing before his
view, all the plots, treasons, and conspiracies, with which
plantation-life is ever abounding; bringing down on his
devoted head the necessity of discriminations, decisions,
and settlements, most abhorrent to an easy man.

The fact was, that responsibility, aggravated by her husband's
negligence, had transformed the worthy woman into
a sort of domestic dragon of the Hesperides; and her good
helpmeet declared that he believed she never slept, nor
meant anybody else should. It was all very well, he would
observe. He would n't quarrel with her for walking the
whole night long, or sleeping with her head out of the
window, watching the smoke-house; for stealing out after one
o'clock to convict Pompey, or circumvent Cuff, if she only
would n't bother him with it. Suppose the half of the hams
were carried off, between two and three, and sold to Abijah
Skinflint for rum? — He must have his sleep; and, if he had to
pay for it in ham, why, he 'd pay for it in ham; but sleep he
must, and would. And, supposing he really believed, in
his own soul, that Cuffy, who came in the morning, with a
long face, to announce the theft, and to propose measures
of discovery, was in fact the main conspirator — what then?
He could n't prove it on him. Cuff had gone astray from the
womb, speaking lies ever since he was born; and what would
be the use of his fretting and sweating himself to death to get
truth out of Cuff? No, no! Mrs. G., as he commonly called
his helpmeet, might do that sort of thing, but she must n't
bother him about it. Not that Uncle Jack was invariable in his
temper; human nature has its limits, and a personage who
finds “mischief still for idle hands to do” often seems to
take a malicious pleasure in upsetting the temper of idle
gentlemen. So, Uncle Jack, though confessedly the best
fellow in the world, was occasionally subject to a tropical
whirlwind of passion, in which he would stamp, tear, and
swear, with most astounding energy; and in those ignited

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

moments all the pent-up sorrows of his soul would fly about
him, like red-hot shot, in every direction. And then he would
curse the negroes, curse the overseers, curse the plantation,
curse Cuff and Pomp and Dinah, curse the poor white folks
round, curse Mr. Abijah Skinflint, and declare that he
would send them and the niggers all severally to a department
which politeness forbids us to mention. He would
pour out awful threats of cutting up, skinning alive, and
selling to Georgia. To all which commotion and bluster
the negroes would listen, rolling the whites of their eyes,
and sticking their tongues in their cheeks, with an air of
great satisfaction and amusement; because experience had
sufficiently proved to them that nobody had ever been cut
up, skinned alive, or sent to Georgia, as the result of any of
these outpourings. So, when Uncle Jack had one of these
fits, they treated it as hens do an approaching thunderstorm, —
ran under cover, and waited for it to blow over.

As to Madam Gordon, her wrath was another affair. And
her threats they had learned to know generally meant something;
though it very often happened that, in the dispensation
of most needed justice, Uncle Jack, if in an extra good
humor, would rush between the culprit and his mistress,
and bear him off in triumph, at the risk of most serious consequences
to himself afterwards. Our readers are not to
infer from this that Madam Gordon was really and naturally
an ill-natured woman. She was only one of that denomination
of vehement housekeepers who are to be found the
world over — women to whom is appointed the hard mission
of combating, single-handed, for the principles of order
and exactness, against a whole world in arms. Had she had
the good fortune to have been born in Vermont or Massachusetts,
she would have been known through the whole
village as a woman who could n't be cheated half a cent on
a pound in meat, and had an instinctive knowledge whether
a cord of wood was too short, or a pound of butter too
light. Put such a woman at the head of the disorderly rabble
of a plantation, with a cheating overseer, surrounded by

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

thieving poor whites, to whom the very organization of society
leaves no resource but thieving, with a never-mind husband,
with land that has seen its best days,and is fast running
to barrenness, and you must not too severely question her
temper, if it should not be at all times in perfect subjection.
In fact, Madam Gordon's cap habitually bristled with horror,
and she was rarely known to sit down. Occasionally,
it is true, she alighted upon a chair; but was in a moment
up again, to pursue some of her household train, or shout,
at the top of her lungs, some caution toward the kitchen.

When Harry reined up his horse before the plantation,
the gate was thrown open for him by old Pomp, a superannuated
negro, who reserved this function as his peculiar
sinecure.

“Lord bress you, Harry, dat you? Bress you, you ought
fur to see mas'r! Such a gale up to de house!”

“What 's the matter, Pomp?”

“Why, mas'r, he done got one of he fits! Tarin' round
dar, fit to split! — stompin' up and down de 'randy,
swarin' like mad! Lord, if he an't! He done got Jake
tied up, dar! — swars he 's goin' to cut him to pieces! He!
he! he! Has so! Got Jake tied up dar! Ho! ho! ho!
Real curus! And he 's blowin' hisself out dere mighty
hard, I tell you! So, if you want to get word wid him, you
can't do it till he done got through with dis yer!” And
the old man ducked his pepper-and-salt-colored head, and
chuckled with a lively satisfaction.

As Harry rode slowly up the avenue to the house, he
caught sight of the portly figure of its master, stamping
up and down the veranda, vociferating and gesticulating in
the most violent manner. He was a corpulent man, of middle
age, with a round, high forehead, set off with grizzled
hair. His blue eyes, fair, rosy, fat face, his mouth adorned
with brilliant teeth, gave him, when in good-humor, the air
of a handsome and agreeable man. At present his countenance
was flushed almost to purple, as he stood storming,
from his rostrum, at a saucy, ragged negro, who, tied to the

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

horse-post, stood the picture of unconcern; while a crowd
of negro men, women, and children, were looking on.

“I 'll teach you!” he vociferated, shaking his fist. “I
won't — won't bear it of you, you dog, you! You won't
take my orders, won't you? I 'll kill you — that I will!
I 'll cut you up into inch-pieces!”

“No, you won't, and you know you won't!” interposed
Mrs. Gordon, who sat at the window behind him. “You
won't, and you know you won't! and they know you won't,
too! It will all end in smoke, as it always does. I only
wish you would n't talk and threaten, because it makes you
ridiculous!”

“Hold your tongue, too! I 'll be master in my own
house, I say! Infernal dog! — I say, Cuff, cut him up!—
Why don't you go at him? — Give it to him! — What
you waiting for?”

“If mas'r pleases!” said Cuff, rolling up his eyes, and
making a deprecating gesture.

“If I please! Well, blast you, I do please! Go at him!—
thrash away! Stay, I 'll come myself.” And, seizing a
cowhide, which lay near him, he turned up his cuffs, and ran
down the steps; but, missing his footing in his zeal, came
head-first against the very post where the criminal was tied.

“There! I hope, now, you are satisfied! You have
killed me! — you have broke my head, you have! I shall
be laid up a month, all for you, you ungrateful dog!”

Cuffy and Sambo came to the rescue, raised him up
carefully, and began brushing the dust off his clothes,
smothering the laughter with which they seemed ready to
explode, while the culprit at the post seemed to consider
this an excellent opportunity to put in his submission.

“Please, mas'r, do forgive me! I tole 'em to go out,
and dey said dey would n't. I did n't mean no harm when
I said `Mas'r had better go hisself;' 'cause I thinks so
now. Mas'r had better go! Dem folks is curus, and dey
won't go for none of us. Dey just acts ridiculous, dey
does! And I did n't mean fur to be sarcy, nor nothin'.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

I say 'gin, if mas'r 'll take his horse and go over dar,
mas'r drive dose folks out; and nobody else can't do it!
We done can't do it — dey jest sarce us. Now, for my
Heavenly Master, all dis yere is de truth I 've been telling.
De Lord, de Master, knows it is; and, if mas'r 'll take
his horse, and ride down dere, he 'd see so; so dere, just as
I 've been telling mas'r. I did n't mean no harm at all, I
did n't!”

The quarrel, it must be told, related to the ejecting of a
poor white family, which had squatted, as the phrase is, in a
deserted cabin, on a distant part of the Gordon plantation.
Mrs. Gordon's untiring assiduity having discovered this
fact, she had left her husband no peace till something was
undertaken in the way of ejectment. He accordingly commissioned
Jake, a stout negro, on the morning of the present
day, to go over and turn them off. Now, Jake, who
inherited to the full the lofty contempt with which the
plantation negro regards the poor white folks, started upon
his errand, nothing loth, and whistled his way in high
feather, with two large dogs at his heels. But, when he
found a miserable, poor, sick woman, surrounded by four
starving children, Jake's mother's milk came back to him;
and, instead of turning them out, he actually pitched a dish
of cold potatoes in among them, which he picked up in a
neighboring cabin, with about the same air of contemptuous
pity with which one throws scraps to a dog. And then,
meandering his way back to the house, informed his master
that “He could n't turn de white trash out; and, if he
wanted them turned out, he would have to go hisself.”

Now, we all know that a fit of temper has very often
nothing to do with the thing which appears to give rise to
it. When a cloud is full charged with electricity, it makes
no difference which bit of wire is put in. The flash and the
thunder come one way as well as another. Mr. Gordon had
received troublesome letters on business, a troublesome lecture
from his wife, his corn-cake had been over-done at breakfast,
and his coffee burned bitter; besides which, he had a cold

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

in his head coming on, and there was a settlement brewing
with the overseer. In consequence of all which things,
though Jake's mode of delivering himself was n't a whit
more saucy than ordinary, the storm broke upon him then
and there, and raged as we have described. The heaviest
part of it, however, being now spent, Mr. Gordon consented
to pardon the culprit on condition that he would bring him
up his horse immediately, when he would ride over and see
if he could n't turn out the offending party. He pressed
Harry, who was rather a favorite of his, into the service;
and, in the course of a quarter of an hour, they were riding
off in the direction of the squatter's cabin.

“It 's perfectly insufferable, what we proprietors have to
bear from this tribe of creatures!” he said. “There ought
to be hunting-parties got up to chase them down, and exterminate
'em, just as we do rats. It would be a kindness
to them; the only thing you can do for them is to kill them.
As for charity, or that kind of thing, you might as well
throw victuals into the hollow logs as to try to feed 'em.
The government ought to pass laws, — we will have laws,
somehow or other, — and get them out of the state.”

And, so discoursing, the good man at length arrived
before the door of a miserable, decaying log-cabin, out of
whose glassless windows dark emptiness looked, as out of
the eye-holes of a skull. Two scared, cowering children
disappeared round the corner as he approached. He
kicked open the door, and entered. Crouched on a pile of
dirty straw, sat a miserable, haggard woman, with large,
wild eyes, sunken cheeks, dishevelled, matted hair, and
long, lean hands, like bird's-claws. At her skinny breast
an emaciated infant was hanging, pushing, with its little
skeleton hands, as if to force the nourishment which nature
no longer gave; and two scared-looking children, with features
wasted and pinched blue with famine, were clinging to
her gown. The whole group huddled together, drawing as
far as possible away from the new comer, looked up with
large, frightened eyes, like hunted wild animals.

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“What you here for?” was the first question of Mr.
Gordon, put in no very decided tone; for, if the truth must
be told, his combativeness was oozing out.

The woman did not answer, and, after a pause, the youngest
child piped up, in a shrill voice,

“An't got nowhere else to be!”

“Yes,” said the woman, “we camped on Mr. Durant's
place, and Bobfield — him is the overseer — pulled down the
cabin right over our head. 'Pears like we could n't get
nowhere.”

“Where is your husband?”

“Gone looking for work. 'Pears like he could n't get
none nowhere. 'Pears like nobody wants us. But we have
got to be somewhere, though!” said the woman, in a melancholy,
apologetic tone. “We can't die, as I see! — wish
we could!”

Mr. Gordon's eye fell upon two or three cold potatoes in
a piece of broken crock, over which the woman appeared
keeping jealous guard.

“What you doing with those potatoes?”

“Saving them for the children's dinner.”

“And is that all you 've got to eat, I want to know?”
said Mr. Gordon, in a high, sharp tone, as if he were getting
angry very fast.

“Yes,” said the woman.

“What did you have to eat yesterday?”

“Nothing!” said the woman.

“And what did you eat the day before?”

“Found some old bones round the nigger houses; and
some on 'em give us some corn-cake.”

“Why the devil did n't you send up to my house, and get
some bacon? Picking up bones, slop, and swill, round the
nigger huts? Why did n't you send up for some ham, and
some meal? Lord bless you, you don't think Madam Gordon
is a dog, to bite you, do you? Wait here till I send
you down something fit to eat. Just end in my having to
take care of you, I see! And, if you are going to stay

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

here, there will be something to be done to keep the rain
out!”

“There, now,” he said to Harry, as he was mounting his
horse, “just see what 't is to be made with hooks in one's
back, like me! Everybody hangs on to me, of course!
Now, there 's Durant turns off these folks; there 's Peters
turns them off! Well, what 's the consequence? They
come and litter down on me, just because I am an easy, soft-hearted
old fool! It 's too devilish bad! They breed like
rabbits! What God Almighty makes such people for, I
don't know! I suppose He does. But there 's these poor,
miserable trash have children like sixty; and there 's folks
living in splendid houses, dying for children, and can't have
any. If they manage one or two, the scarlet-fever or whooping-cough
makes off with 'em. Lord bless me, things go
on in a terrible mixed-up way in this world! And, then,
what upon earth I 'm to say to Mrs. G.! I know what
she 'll say to me. She 'll tell me she told me so —
that 's what she always says. I wish she 'd go and see
them herself — I do so! Mrs. G. is the nicest kind of a
woman — no mistake about that; but she has an awful
deal of energy, that woman! It 's dreadful fatiguing to a
quiet man, like me — dreadful! But I 'm sure I don't know
what I should do without her. She 'll be down upon me
about this woman; but the woman must have some ham,
that 's flat! Cold potatoes and old bones! Pretty story!
Such people have no business to live at all; but, if they will
live, they ought to eat Christian things! There goes Jake.
Why could n't he turn 'em off before I saw 'em? It would
have saved me all this plague! Dog knew what he was
about, when he got me down here! Jake! O, Jake, Jake!
come here!”

Jake came shambling along up to his master, with an external
appearance of the deepest humility, under which was
too plainly seen to lurk a facetious air of waggish satisfaction

“Here, you, Jake; you get a basket —”

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“Yes, mas'r!” said Jake, with an air of provoking intelligence.

“Be still saying `Yes, mas'r,' and hear what I 've got to
say! Mind yourself!”

Jake gave a side glance of inexpressible drollery at Harry,
and then stood like an ebony statue of submission.

“You go to your missis, and ask her for the key of the
smoke-house, and bring it to me.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And you tell your missis to send me a peck of meal.
Stay — a loaf of bread, or some biscuit, or corn-cake, or
anything else which may happen to be baked up. Tell her
I want them sent out right away.”

Jake bowed and disappeared.

“Now we may as well ride down this path, while he is
gone for the things. Mrs. G. will blow off on him first, so
that rather less of it will come upon me. I wish I could
get her to see them herself. Lord bless her, she is a kindhearted
woman enough! but she thinks there 's no use doing, —
and there an't. She is right enough about it. But,
then, as the woman says, there must be some place for them
to be in the world. The world is wide enough, I 'm sure!
Plague take it! why can't we pass a law to take them all in
with our niggers, and then they 'd have some one to take
care of them! Then we 'd do something for them, and
there 'd be some hope of keeping 'em comfortable.”

Harry felt in no wise inclined to reply to any of this conversation,
because he knew that, though nominally addressed
to him, the good gentleman was talking merely for the sake
of easing his mind, and that he would have opened his heart
just as freely to the next hickory-bush, if he had not happened
to be present. So he let him expend himself, waiting
for an opportunity to introduce subjects which lay nearer
his heart.

In a convenient pause, he found opportunity to say,

“Miss Nina sent me over here, this morning.”

“Ah, Nin! my pretty little Nin! Bless the child! She

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

did? Why could n't she come over herself, and comfort an
old fellow's heart? Nin is the prettiest girl in the county!
I tell you that, Harry!”

“Miss Nina is in a good deal of trouble. Master Tom
came home last night drunk, and to-day he is so cross and
contrary she can't do anything with him.”

“Drunk? O, what a sad dog! Tom gets drunk too often!
Carries that too far, altogether! Told him that, the last
time I talked to him. Says I, `Tom, it does very well for a
young man to have a spree once in one or two months. I
did it myself, when I was young. But,' says I, `Tom, to
spree all the time, won't do, Tom!' says I. `Nobody minds
a fellow being drunk occasionally; but he ought to be moderate
about it, and know where to stop,' says I; `because,
when it comes to that, that he is drunk every day, or every
other day, why, it 's my opinion that he may consider the
devil 's got him!' I talked to Tom just so, right out
square; because, you see, I 'm in a father's place to him.
But, Lord, it don't seem to have done him a bit of good!
Good Lord! they tell me he is drunk one half his time, and
acts like a crazy creature! Goes too far, Tom does, altogether.
Mrs. G. an't got any patience with him. She
blasts at him every time he comes here, and he blasts
at her; so it an't very comfortable having him here. Good
woman at heart, Mrs. Gordon, but a little strong in her
ways, you know; and Tom is strong, too. So it 's fire fight
fire, when they get together. It 's no ways comfortable to
a man wanting to have everybody happy around him. Lord
bless me! I wish Nin were my daughter! Why can't she
come over here, and live with me? She has n't got any
more spirit in her than just what I like. Just enough fizz
in her to keep one from flatting out. What about those
beaux of hers? Is she going to be married? Hey?”

“There 's two gentlemen there, attending upon Miss
Nina. One is Mr. Carson, of New York —”

“Hang it all! she is n't going to marry a d—d Yankee!
Why, brother would turn over in his grave!”

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

“I don't think it will be necessary to put himself to that
trouble,” said Harry, “for I rather think it 's Mr. Clayton
who is to be the favored one.”

“Clayton! good blood! — like that! Seems to be a
gentlemanly, good fellow, does n't he?”

“Yes, sir. He owns a plantation, I 'm told, in South
Carolina.”

“Ah! ah! that 's well! But I hate to spare Nin! I
never half liked sending her off to New York. Don't believe
in boarding-schools. I 've seen as fine girls grown on
plantations as any man need want. What do we want to
send our girls there, to get fipenny-bit ideas? I thank the
Lord, I never was in New York, and I never mean to be!
Carolina born and raised, I am; and my wife is Virginia —
pure breed! No boarding-school about her! And, when I
stood up to be married to her, there was n't a girl in Virginia
could stand up with her. Her cheeks were like damask
roses! A tall, straight, lively girl, she was! Knew
her own mind, and had a good notion of speaking it, too.
And there is n't a woman, now, that can get through the
business she can, and have her eyes always on everything.
If it does make me uncomfortable, every now and then, I
ought to take it, and thank the Lord for it. For, if it wan't
for her, what with the overseer, and the niggers, and the
poor white trash, we should all go to the devil in a heap!”

“Miss Nina sent me over here to be out of Master Tom's
way,” said Harry, after a pause. “He is bent upon hectoring
me, as usual. You know, sir, that he always had a
spite against me, and it seems to grow more and more bitter.
He quarrels with her about the management of everything
on the place; and you know, sir, that I try to do my very
best, and you and Mrs. Gordon have always been pleased
to say that I did well.”

“So we did, Harry, my boy! So we did! Stay here as
long as you like. Just suit yourself about that. Maybe
you 'd like to go out shooting with me.”

“I 'm worried,” said Harry, “to be obliged to be away

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

just at the time of putting in the seed. Everything depends
upon my overseeing.”

“Why don't you go back, then? Tom's ugliness is
nothing but because he is drunk. There 's where it is! I
see through it! You see, when a fellow has had a drunken
spree, why, the day after it he is all at loose ends and cross—
nerves all ravelled out, like an old stocking. Then fellows
are sulky and surly like. I 've heard of their having temperance
societies up in those northern states, and I think
something of that sort would be good for our young men.
They get drunk too often. Full a third of them, I should
reckon, get the delirium tremens before they are fifty. If
we could have a society like them, and that sort of thing,
and agree to be moderate! Nobody expects young men to
be old before their time; but, if they 'd agree not to blow
out more than once a month, or something in that way!”

“I 'm afraid,” said Harry, “Master Tom 's too far gone
for that.”

“O, ay! yes! Pity, pity! Suppose it is so. Why,
when a fellow gets so far, he 's like a nigger's old patched
coat — you can't tell where the real cloth is. Now, Tom; I
suppose he never is himself — always up on a wave, or
down in the trough! Heigho! I 'm sorry!”

“It 's very hard on Miss Nina,” said Harry. “He interferes,
and I have no power to stand for her. And, yesterday,
he began talking to my wife in a way I can't bear, nor
won't! He must let her alone!”

“Sho! sho!” said Mr. Gordon. “See what a boy that
is, now! That an't in the least worth while — that an't!
I shall tell Tom so. And, Harry, mind your temper! Remember,
young men will be young; and, if a fellow will
treat himself to a pretty wife, he must expect trials. But
Tom ought not to do so. I shall tell him. High! there
comes Jake, with the basket and the smoke-house key.
Now for something to send down to those poor hobgoblins.
If people are going to starve, they must n't come on to my
place to do it. I don't mind what I don't see — I would n't

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

mind if the whole litter of 'em was drowned to-morrow; but,
hang it, I can't stand it if I know it! So, here, Jake, take
this ham and bread, and look 'em up an old skillet, and see
if you can't tinker up the house a bit. I 'd set the fellow
to work, when he comes back; only we have two hands to
every turn, now, and the niggers always plague 'em. Harry,
you go home, and tell Nin Mrs. G. and I will be over to
dinner.”

-- --

p700-243 CHAPTER XVIII. DRED.

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

Harry spent the night at the place of Mr. John Gordon,
and arose the next morning in a very discontented mood of
mind. Nothing is more vexatious to an active and enterprising
person than to be thrown into a state of entire idleness;
and Harry, after lounging about for a short time in
the morning, found his indignation increased by every moment
of enforced absence from the scene of his daily labors
and interests. Having always enjoyed substantially the
privileges of a freeman in the ability to regulate his time
according to his own ideas, to come and go, to buy and
sell, and transact business unfettered by any felt control, he
was the more keenly alive to the degradation implied in his
present position.

“Here I must skulk around,” said he to himself, “like a
partridge in the bushes, allowing everything to run at loose
ends, preparing the way for my being found fault with for a
lazy fellow, by and by; and all for what? Because my
younger brother chooses to come, without right or reason,
to domineer over me, to insult my wife; and because the
laws will protect him in it, if he does it! Ah! ah! that 's
it. They are all leagued together! No matter how right I
am — no matter how bad he is! Everybody will stand up
for him, and put me down; all because my grandmother
was born in Africa, and his grandmother was born in America.
Confound it all, I won't stand it! Who knows what
he 'll be saying and doing to Lisette while I am gone? I 'll
go back and face him, like a man! I 'll keep straight about

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

my business, and, if he crosses me, let him take care! He
has n't got but one life, any more than I have. Let him look
out!”

And Harry jumped upon his horse, and turned his head
homeward. He struck into a circuitous path, which led
along that immense belt of swampy land, to which the
name of Dismal has been given. As he was riding along,
immersed in thought, the clatter of horses' feet was heard
in front of him. A sudden turn of the road brought him
directly facing to Tom Gordon and Mr. Jekyl, who had
risen early and started off on horseback, in order to reach
a certain stage-dépôt before the heat of the day. There
was a momentary pause on both sides; when Tom Gordon,
like one who knows his power, and is determined to use it
to the utmost, broke out, scornfully:

“Stop, you damned nigger, and tell your master where
you are going!”

“You are not my master!” said Harry, in words whose
concentrated calmness conveyed more bitterness and wrath
than could have been given by the most violent outburst.

“You d—d whelp!” said Tom Gordon, striking him
across the face twice with his whip, “take that, and that!
We 'll see if I 'm not your master! There, now, help yourself,
won't you? Is n't that a master's mark?”

It had been the life-long habit of Harry's position to
repress every emotion of anger within himself. But, at
this moment, his face wore a deadly and frightful expression.
Still, there was something majestic and almost commanding
in the attitude with which he reined back his
horse, and slowly lifted his hand to heaven. He tried to
speak, but his voice was choked with repressed passion.
At last he said:

“You may be sure, Mr. Gordon, this mark will never
be forgotten!”

There are moments of high excitement, when all that is in
a human being seems to be roused, and to concentrate itself
in the eye and the voice. And, in such moments, any man,

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

apparently by virtue of his mere humanity, by the mere
awfulness of the human soul that is in him, gains power to
over-awe those who in other hours scorn him. There was
a minute's pause, in which neither spoke; and Mr. Jekyl,
who was a man of peace, took occasion to touch Tom's
elbow, and say:

“It seems to me this is n't worth while — we shall miss
the stage.” And, as Harry had already turned his horse
and was riding away, Tom Gordon turned his, shouting
after him, with a scornful laugh:

“I called on your wife before I came away, this morning,
and I liked her rather better the second time than I did the
first!”

This last taunt flew like a Parthian arrow backward, and
struck into the soul of the bondman with even a keener
power than the degrading blow. The sting of it seemed to
rankle more bitterly as he rode along, till at last he dropped
the reins on his horse's neck, and burst into a transport of
bitter cursing.

“Aha! aha! it has come nigh thee, has it? It toucheth
thee, and thou faintest!” said a deep voice from the swampy
thicket beside him.

Harry stopped his horse and his imprecations. There was
a crackling in the swamp, and a movement among the copse
of briers; and at last the speaker emerged, and stood before
Harry. He was a tall black man, of magnificent stature
and proportions. His skin was intensely black, and polished
like marble. A loose shirt of red flannel, which
opened very wide at the breast, gave a display of a neck
and chest of herculean strength. The sleeves of the shirt,
rolled up nearly to the shoulders, showed the muscles of
a gladiator. The head, which rose with an imperial air
from the broad shoulders, was large and massive, and developed
with equal force both in the reflective and perceptive
department. The perceptive organs jutted like dark
ridges over the eyes, while that part of the head which
phrenologists attribute to the moral and intellectual

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

sentiments, rose like an ample dome above them. The large eyes
had that peculiar and solemn effect of unfathomable blackness
and darkness which is often a striking characteristic
of the African eye. But there burned in them, like tongues
of flame in a black pool of naphtha, a subtle and restless fire,
that betokened habitual excitement to the verge of insanity.
If any organs were predominant in the head, they were those
of ideality, wonder, veneration, and firmness; and the whole
combination was such as might have formed one of the wild
old warrior prophets of the heroic ages. He wore a fantastic
sort of turban, apparently of an old scarlet shawl, which
added to the outlandish effect of his appearance. His nether
garments, of coarse negro-cloth, were girded round the
waist by a strip of scarlet flannel, in which was thrust a
bowie-knife and hatchet. Over one shoulder he carried a
rifle, and a shot-pouch was suspended to his belt. A rude
game-bag hung upon his arm. Wild and startling as the
apparition might have been, it appeared to be no stranger to
Harry; for, after the first movement of surprise, he said, in
a tone of familiar recognition, in which there was blended
somewhat of awe and respect:

“O, it is you, then, Dred! I did n't know that you
were hearing me!”

“Have I not heard?” said the speaker, raising his arm,
and his eyes gleaming with wild excitement. “How long
wilt thou halt between two opinions? Did not Moses refuse
to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter? How long
wilt thou cast in thy lot with the oppressors of Israel, who
say unto thee, `Bow down that we may walk over thee'?
Shall not the Red Sea be divided? `Yea,' saith the Lord,
`it shall.'”

“Dred! I know what you mean!” said Harry, trembling
with excitement.

“Yea, thou dost!” said the figure. “Yea, thou dost!
Hast thou not eaten the fat and drunk the sweet with the
oppressor, and hid thine eyes from the oppression of thy
people? Have not our wives been for a prey, and thou

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

hast not regarded? Hath not our cheek been given to the
smiter? Have we not been counted as sheep for the slaughter?
But thou saidst, Lo! I knew it not, and didst hide
thine eyes! Therefore, the curse of Meroz is upon thee,
saith the Lord. And thou shalt bow down to the oppressor,
and his rod shall be upon thee; and thy wife shall be for
a prey!”

“Don't talk in that way! — don't!” said Harry, striking
out his hands with a frantic gesture, as if to push back the
words. “You are raising the very devil in me!”

“Look here, Harry,” said the other, dropping from the
high tone he at first used to that of common conversation,
and speaking in bitter irony, “did your master strike you?
It 's sweet to kiss the rod, is n't it? Bend your neck and
ask to be struck again! — won't you? Be meek and lowly;
that 's the religion for you! You are a slave, and you wear
broadcloth, and sleep soft. By and by he will give you a
fip to buy salve for those cuts! Don't fret about your wife!
Women always like the master better than the slave! Why
should n't they? When a man licks his master's foot, his
wife scorns him, — serves him right. Take it meekly, my
boy! `Servants, obey your masters.' Take your master's
old coats — take your wife when he 's done with her — and
bless God that brought you under the light of the Gospel!
Go! you are a slave! But, as for me,” he said, drawing
up his head, and throwing back his shoulders with a
deep inspiration, “I am a free man! Free by this,”
holding out his rifle. “Free by the Lord of hosts, that
numbereth the stars, and calleth them forth by their names.
Go home — that 's all I have to say to you! You sleep in a
curtained bed. — I sleep on the ground, in the swamps!
You eat the fat of the land. I have what the ravens bring
me! But no man whips me! — no man touches my wife!—
no man says to me, `Why do ye so?' Go! you are a
slave! — I am free!” And, with one athletic bound, he
sprang into the thicket, and was gone.

The effect of this address on the already excited mind of

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

the bondman may be better conceived than described. He
ground his teeth, and clenched his hands.

“Stop!” he cried, “Dred, I will — I will — I 'll do as
you tell me — I will not be a slave!”

A scornful laugh was the only reply, and the sound of
crackling footsteps retreated rapidly. He who retreated
struck up, in a clear, loud voice, one of those peculiar melodies
in which vigor and spirit are blended with a wild, inexpressible
mournfulness. The voice was one of a singular
and indescribable quality of tone; it was heavy as the subbass
of an organ, and of a velvety softness, and yet it
seemed to pierce the air with a keen dividing force which
is generally characteristic of voices of much less volume.
The words were the commencement of a wild camp-meeting
hymn, much in vogue in those parts:



“Brethren, don't you hear the sound?
The martial trumpet now is blowing;
Men in order listing round,
And soldiers to the standard flowing.”

There was a wild, exultant fulness of liberty that rolled in
the note; and, to Harry's excited ear, there seemed in it a
fierce challenge of contempt to his imbecility, and his soul
at that moment seemed to be rent asunder with a pang such
as only those can know who have felt what it is to be a
slave. There was an uprising within him, vague, tumultuous,
overpowering; dim instincts, heroic aspirations; the
will to do, the soul to dare; and then, in a moment, there
followed the picture of all society leagued against him, the
hopeless impossibility of any outlet to what was burning
within him. The waters of a nature naturally noble, pent
up, and without outlet, rolled back upon his heart with a
suffocating force; and, in his hasty anguish, he cursed the
day of his birth. The spasm of his emotion was interrupted
by the sudden appearance of Milly coming along
the path.

“Why, bless you, Milly,” said Harry, in sudden surprise,
“where are you going?”

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

“O, bless you, honey, chile, I 's gwine on to take de
stage. Dey wanted to get up de wagon for me; but, bless
you, says I, what you s'pose de Lord gin us legs for? I
never wants no critturs to tug me round, when I can walk
myself. And, den, honey, it 's so pleasant like, to be a
walking along in de bush here, in de morning; 'pears like
de voice of de Lord is walking among de trees. But,
bless you, chile, honey, what 's de matter o' yer face?”

“It 's Tom Gordon, d—n him!” said Harry.

“Don't talk dat ar way, chile!” said Milly; using the
freedom with Harry which her years and weight of character
had gradually secured for her among the members of the
plantation.

“I will talk that way! Why should n't I? I am not
going to be good any longer.”

“Why, 't won't help de matter to be bad, will it, Harry?
'Cause you hate Tom Gordon, does you want to act just like
him?”

“No!” said Harry, “I won't be like him, but I 'll have
my revenge! Old Dred has been talking to me again, this
morning. He always did stir me up so that I could hardly
live; and I won't stand it any longer!”

“Chile,” said Milly, “you take care! Keep clear on
him! He 's in de wilderness of Sinai; he is with de blackness,
and darkness, and tempest. He han't come to de
heavenly Jerusalem. O! O! honey! dere 's a blood of
sprinkling dat speaketh better things dan dat of Abel.
Jerusalem above is free — is free, honey; so, don't you
mind, now, what happens in dis yer time.”

“Ah, ah, Aunt Milly! this may do well enough for old
women like you; but, stand opposite to a young fellow like
me, with good strong arms, and a pair of doubled fists, and
a body and soul just as full of fight as they can be; it don't
answer to go to telling about a heavenly Jerusalem! We
want something here. We 'll have it too! How do you
know there is any heaven, any how?”

“Know it?” said Milly, her eye kindling, and striking her

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

staff on the ground. “Know it? I knows it by de hankering
arter it
I got in here;” giving her broad chest a
blow which made it resound like a barrel. “De Lord
knowed what he was 'bout when he made us. When he
made babies rooting round, with der poor little mouths
open, he made milk, and de mammies for 'em too. Chile,
we 's nothing but great babies, dat an't got our eyes
opened — rooting round and round; but de Father 'll feed
us yet — he will so.”

“He 's a long time about it,” said Harry, sullenly.

“Well, chile, an't it a long time 'fore your corn sprouts —
a long time 'fore it gets into de ears? — but you plants, for
all dat. What 's dat to me what I is here? — Shan't I reign
with de Lord Jesus?”

“I don't know,” said Harry.

“Well, honey, I does! Jest so sure as I 's standing on
dis yer ground, I knows in a few years I shall be reigning
with de Lord Jesus, and a casting my crown at his
feet. Dat 's what I knows. Flesh and blood did n't reveal
it unto me, but de Spirit of de Father. It 's no odds to me
what I does here; every road leads straight to glory, and
de glory an't got no end to it!” And Milly uplifted her
voice in a favorite stave —



“When we 've been dere ten thousand years,
Bright shining like de sun,
We 've no less days to sing God's praise
Than when we first begun.”

“Chile,” said she to him, solemnly, “I an't a fool.
Does ye s'pose dat I thinks folks has any business to be
sitting on der cheers all der life long, and working me,
and living on my money? Why, I knows dey han't! An't
it all wrong, from fust to last, de way dey makes merchandise
o' us! Why, I knows it is; but I 's still about it, for
de Lord's sake. I don't work for Miss Loo — I works for de
Lord Jesus; and he is good pay — no mistake, now I tell
you.”

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

“Well,” said Harry, a little shaken, but not convinced,
“after all, there is n't much use in trying to do any other
way. But you 're lucky in feeling so, Aunt Milly; but I
can't.”

“Well, chile, any way, don't you do nothing rash, and
don't you hear him. Dat ar way out is through seas of
blood. Why, chile, would you turn against Miss Nina?
Chile, if they get a going, they won't spare nobody. Don't
you start up dat ar tiger; 'cause, I tell ye, ye can't chain
him, if ye do!”

“Yes,” said Harry, “I see it 's all madness, perfect madness;
there 's no use thinking, no use talking. Well, good-morning,
Aunt Milly. Peace go with you!” And the
young man started his horse, and was soon out of sight.

-- --

p700-252 CHAPTER XIX. THE CONSPIRATORS.

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

We owe our readers now some words of explanation
respecting the new personage who has been introduced into
our history; therefore we must go back somewhat, and
allude to certain historical events of painful significance.

It has been a problem to many, how the system of slavery
in America should unite the two apparent inconsistencies
of a code of slave-laws more severe than that of any other
civilized nation, with an average practice at least as indulgent
as any other; for, bad as slavery is at the best, it may
yet be admitted that the practice, as a whole, has been
less cruel in this country than in many. An examination
into history will show us that the cruelty of the laws
resulted from the effects of indulgent practice. During
the first years of importation of slaves into South Carolina,
they enjoyed many privileges. Those who lived in intelligent
families, and had any desire to learn, were instructed in
reading and writing. Liberty was given them to meet in
assemblies of worship, in class-meetings, and otherwise,
without the presence of white witnesses; and many were
raised to situations of trust and consequence. The result
of this was the development of a good degree of intelligence
and manliness among the slaves. There arose among them
grave, thoughtful, energetic men, with their ears and eyes
open, and their minds constantly awake to compare and
reason.

When minds come into this state, in a government professing
to be founded on principles of universal equality, it

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

follows that almost every public speech, document, or
newspaper, becomes an incendiary publication.

Of this fact the southern slave states have ever exhibited
the most singular unconsciousness. Documents containing
sentiments most dangerous for slaves to hear have been
publicly read and applauded among them. The slave has
heard, amid shouts, on the Fourth of July, that his masters
held the truth to be self-evident, that all men were born
equal, and had an inalienable right to life, liberty, and the
pursuit of happiness; and that all governments derive their
just power from the consent of the governed. Even the
mottoes of newspapers have embodied sentiments of the
most insurrectionary character.

Such inscriptions as “Resistance to tyrants is obedience
to God” stand, to this day, in large letters, at the head of
southern newspapers; while speeches of senators and public
men, in which the principles of universal democracy are
asserted, are constant matters of discussion. Under such
circumstances, it is difficult to induce the servant, who feels
that he is a man, to draw those lines which seem so obvious
to masters, by whom this fact has been forgotten. Accordingly
we find that when the discussions for the admission of
Missouri as a slave state produced a wave whose waters
undulated in every part of the Union, there were found
among the slaves men of unusual thought and vigor, who
were no inattentive witnesses and listeners. The discussions
were printed in the newspapers; and what was
printed in the newspapers was further discussed at the
post-office door, in the tavern, in the bar-room, at the dinnerparty,
where black servants were listening behind the
chairs. A free colored man in the city of Charleston,
named Denmark Vesey, was the one who had the hardihood
to seek to use the electric fluid in the cloud thus accumulated.
He conceived the hopeless project of imitating
the example set by the American race, and achieving independence
for the blacks.

Our knowledge of this man is derived entirely from the

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

printed reports of the magistrates who gave an account of
the insurrection, of which he was the instigator, and who
will not, of course, be supposed to be unduly prejudiced
in his favor. They state that he was first brought to
the country by one Captain Vesey, a young lad, distinguished
for personal beauty and great intelligence, and that
he proved, for twenty years, a most faithful slave; but, on
drawing a prize of fifteen hundred dollars in the lottery, he
purchased his freedom of his master, and worked as a carpenter
in the city of Charleston. He was distinguished for
strength and activity, and, as the accounts state, maintained
such an irreproachable character, and enjoyed so much the
confidence of the whites, that when he was accused, the
charge was not only discredited, but he was not even
arrested for several days after, and not till the proof of his
guilt had become too strong to be doubted. His historians
go on, with considerable naïveté, to remark:

“It is difficult to conceive what motive he had to enter into
such a plot, unless it was the one mentioned by one of the
“witnesses, who said that Vesey had several children who
were slaves, and that he said, on one occasion, he wished he
could see them free, as he himself artfully remarked in his
“defence on his trial.”

It appears that the project of rousing and animating the
blacks to this enterprise occupied the mind of Vesey for
more than four years, during which time he was continually
taking opportunities to animate and inspire the spirits of his
countrymen. The account states that the speeches in Congress
of those opposed to the admission of Missouri into the
Union, perhaps garbled and misrepresented, furnished him
with ample means for inflaming the minds of the colored
population.

“Even while walking in the street,” the account goes on
to say, “he was not idle; for, if his companion bowed to a
“white person, as slaves universally do, he would rebuke him,
“and observe, `that all men were born equal, and that he
“was surprised that any one would degrade himself by

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

“such conduct; that he would never cringe to the whites;
“nor ought any one to, who had the feelings of a man.'*
“When answered, `We are slaves,' he would say, sar
“castically and indignantly, `You deserve to remain
“slaves!' And, if he were further asked, `What can we
“do?' he would remark, `Go and buy a spelling-book, and
“read the fable of “Hercules and the Wagoner.'” He also
“sought every opportunity of entering into conversation
“with white persons, during which conversation he would
“artfully introduce some bold remark on slavery; and some
“times, when, from the character he was conversing with,
“he found he might be still bolder, he would go so far that,
“had not his declarations been clearly proved, they would
“scarcely have been credited.”

But his great instrument of influence was a book that has
always been prolific of insurrectionary movements, under
all systems of despotism.

“He rendered himself perfectly familiar with all those
“parts of Scripture which he thought he could pervert to
“his purpose, and would readily quote them to prove that
“slavery was contrary to the laws of God, and that slaves
“were bound to attempt their emancipation, however shock
“ing and bloody might be the consequences; that such
“efforts would not only be pleasing to the Almighty, but
“were absolutely enjoined.”

Vesey, in the course of time, associated with himself
five slave-men of marked character — Rolla, Ned, Peter,
Monday, and Gullah Jack. Of these, the account goes on
to say:

“In the selection of his leaders, Vesey showed great pen
“etration and sound judgment. Rolla was plausible, and
“possessed uncommon self-possession; bold and ardent, he
“was not to be deterred from his purpose by danger.
“Ned's appearance indicated that he was a man of firm
“nerves and desperate courage. Peter was intrepid and

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

“resolute, true to his engagements, and cautious in observ
“ing secrecy where it was necessary; he was not to be
“daunted nor impeded by difficulties, and, though confident
“of success, was careful in providing against any obstacles
“or casualties which might arise, and intent upon discov
“ering every means which might be in their power, if
“thought of beforehand. Gullah Jack was regarded as a
“sorcerer, and, as such, feared by the natives of Africa,
“who believe in witchcraft. He was not only considered
“invulnerable, but that he could make others so by his
“charms, and that he could, and certainly would, provide
“all his followers with arms. He was artful, cruel, bloody;
“his disposition, in short, was diabolical. His influence
“among the Africans was inconceivable. Monday was firm,
“resolute, discreet, and intelligent.”

“It is a melancholy truth that the general good conduct
“of all the leaders, except Gullah Jack, was such as ren
“dered them objects least liable to suspicion. Their con
“duct had secured them, not only the unlimited confidence
“of their owners, but they had been indulged in every com
“fort, and allowed every privilege compatible with their
“situation in the community; and, though Gullah Jack was
“not remarkable for the correctness of his deportment, he
“by no means sustained a bad character. But,” adds the
report, “not only were the leaders of good character, and
“very much indulged by their owners, but this was very
“generally the case with all who were convicted, many of
“them possessing the highest confidence of their owners,
and not one a bad character.

“The conduct and behavior of Vesey and his five leaders
“during their trial and imprisonment may be interesting
“to many. When Vesey was tried, he folded his arms, and
“seemed to pay great attention to the testimony given
“against him, but with his eyes fixed on the floor. In this
“situation he remained immovable until the witnesses had
“been examined by the court, and cross-examined by his
“counsel, when he requested to be allowed to examine the

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

“witnesses himself, which he did. The evidence being
“closed, he addressed the court at considerable length.
“When he received his sentence, tears trickled down his
“cheeks.

“Rolla, when arraigned, affected not to understand the
“charge against him; and when, at his request, it was ex
“plained to him, assumed, with wonderful adroitness, as
“tonishment and surprise. He was remarkable throughout
“his trial for composure and great presence of mind.
“When he was informed that he was convicted, and was
“advised to prepare for death, he appeared perfectly con
“founded, but exhibited no signs of fear.

“In Ned's behavior there was nothing remarkable. His
“countenance was stern and immovable, even while he was
“receiving sentence of death. From his looks it was im
“possible to discover or conjecture what were his feelings.
“Not so with Peter Poyes. In his countenance were
“strongly marked disappointed ambition, revenge, indigna
“tion, and an anxiety to know how far the discoveries had
“extended. He did not appear to fear personal conse
“quences, for his whole behavior indicated the reverse, but
“exhibited an evident anxiety for the success of their plan,
“in which his whole soul was embarked. His countenance
“and behavior were the same when he received his sen
“tence, and his only words were, on retiring, `I suppose
“you 'll let me see my wife and family before I die,' and
“that in no supplicating tone. When he was asked, a day or
“two after, `If it was possible that he could see his master
“and family murdered, who had treated him so kindly?'
“he replied to the question only by a smile. In their prison,
“the convicts resolutely refused to make any confessions or
“communications which might implicate others; and Peter
“Poyes sternly enjoined it upon them to maintain this silence
“— `Do not open your lips; die silent, as you will see me do!'
“and in this resolute silence they met their fate. Twenty
“two of the conspirators were executed upon one gal
“lows.”

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

The account says, “That Peter Poyes was one of the most
“active of the recruiting agents. All the principal con
“spirators kept a list of those who had consented to join
“them, and Peter was said, by one of the witnesses, to
“have had six hundred names on his list; but, so resolutely
“to the last did he observe his pledge of secrecy to his
“associates, that, of the whole number arrested and tried,
“not one of them belonged to his company. In fact, in an
“insurrection in which thousands of persons were supposed
“to have been implicated, only thirty-six were convicted.”

Among the children of Denmark Vesey was a boy by a
Mandingo slave-woman, who was his father's particular
favorite. The Mandingos are one of the finest of African
tribes, distinguished for intelligence, beauty of form, and an
indomitable pride and energy of nature. As slaves, they
are considered particularly valuable by those who have tact
enough to govern them, because of their great capability
and their proud faithfulness; but they resent a government
of brute force, and under such are always fractious and
dangerous.

This boy received from his mother the name of Dred; a
name not unusual among the slaves, and generally given to
those of great physical force.

The development of this child's mind was so uncommon
as to excite astonishment among the negroes. He early
acquired the power of reading, by an apparent instinctive
faculty, and would often astonish those around him with
things which he had discovered in books. Like other children
of a deep and fervent nature, he developed great religious
ardor, and often surprised the older negroes by his
questions and replies on this subject. A son so endowed
could not but be an object of great pride and interest to a
father like Denmark Vesey. The impression seemed to prevail
universally among the negroes that this child was born
for extraordinary things; and perhaps it was the yearning
to acquire liberty for the development of such a mind which
first led Denmark Vesey to reflect on the nature of slavery,

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

and the terrible weights which it lays on the human intellect,
and to conceive the project of liberating a race.

The Bible, of which Vesey was an incessant reader,
stimulated this desire. He likened his own position of comparative
education, competence, and general esteem among
the whites, to that of Moses among the Egyptians; and
nourished the idea that, like Moses, he was sent as a deliverer.
During the process of the conspiracy, this son,
though but ten years of age, was his father's confidant; and
he often charged him, though he should fail in the attempt,
never to be discouraged. He impressed it upon his mind
that he should never submit tamely to the yoke of slavery;
and nourished the idea already impressed, that some more
than ordinary destiny was reserved for him. After the
discovery of the plot, and the execution of its leaders,
those more immediately connected with them were sold
from the state, even though not proved to have participated.
With the most guarded caution, Vesey had exempted
this son from suspicion. It had been an agreed
policy with them both, that in the presence of others they
should counterfeit alienation and dislike. Their confidential
meetings with each other had been stolen and secret. At
the time of his father's execution, Dred was a lad of fourteen.
He could not be admitted to his father's prison, but
he was a witness of the undaunted aspect with which he
and the other conspirators met their doom. The memory
dropped into the depths of his soul, as a stone drops into
the desolate depths of a dark mountain lake.

Sold to a distant plantation, he became noted for his desperate,
unsubduable disposition. He joined in none of the
social recreations and amusements of the slaves, labored
with proud and silent assiduity, but, on the slightest rebuke
or threat, flashed up with a savage fierceness, which, supported
by his immense bodily strength, made him an object
of dread among overseers. He was one of those of whom
they gladly rid themselves; and, like a fractious horse, was
sold from master to master. Finally, an overseer, hardier

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

than the rest, determined on the task of subduing him. In
the scuffle that ensued Dred struck him to the earth, a dead
man, made his escape to the swamps, and was never afterwards
heard of in civilized life.

The reader who consults the map will discover that the
whole eastern shore of the Southern States, with slight
interruptions, is belted by an immense chain of swamps,
regions of hopeless disorder, where the abundant growth
and vegetation of nature, sucking up its forces from the
humid soil, seems to rejoice in a savage exuberance, and
bid defiance to all human efforts either to penetrate or
subdue. These wild regions are the homes of the alligator,
the mocassin, and the rattle-snake. Evergreen trees, mingling
freely with the deciduous children of the forest, form
here dense jungles, verdant all the year round, and which
afford shelter to numberless birds, with whose warbling the
leafy desolation perpetually resounds. Climbing vines, and
parasitic plants, of untold splendor and boundless exuberance
of growth, twine and interlace, and hang from the
heights of the highest trees pennons of gold and purple,—
triumphant banners, which attest the solitary majesty of
nature. A species of parasitic moss wreaths its abundant
draperies from tree to tree, and hangs in pearly festoons,
through which shine the scarlet berry and green leaves of
the American holly.

What the mountains of Switzerland were to the persecuted
Vaudois, this swampy belt has been to the American
slave. The constant effort to recover from thence fugitives
has led to the adoption, in these states, of a separate
profession, unknown at this time in any other Christian land—
hunters, who train and keep dogs for the hunting of men,
women, and children. And yet, with all the convenience of
this profession, the reclaiming of the fugitives from these
fastnesses of nature has been a work of such expense and
difficulty, that the near proximity of the swamp has always
been a considerable check on the otherwise absolute power
of the overseer. Dred carried with him to the swamp but

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

one solitary companion — the Bible of his father. To him
it was not the messenger of peace and good-will, but the
herald of woe and wrath!

As the mind, looking on the great volume of nature, sees
there a reflection of its own internal passions, and seizes on
that in it which sympathizes with itself, — as the fierce and
savage soul delights in the roar of torrents, the thunder of
avalanches, and the whirl of ocean-storms, — so is it in the
great answering volume of revelation. There is something
there for every phase of man's nature; and hence its endless
vitality and stimulating force. Dred had heard read,
in the secret meetings of conspirators, the wrathful denunciations
of ancient prophets against oppression and
injustice. He had read of kingdoms convulsed by plagues;
of tempest, and pestilence, and locusts; of the sea cleft in
twain, that an army of slaves might pass through, and of
their pursuers whelmed in the returning waters. He had
heard of prophets and deliverers, armed with supernatural
powers, raised up for oppressed people; had pondered on
the nail of Jael, the goad of Shamgar, the pitcher and lamp
of Gideon; and thrilled with fierce joy as he read how Samson,
with his two strong arms, pulled down the pillars of the
festive temple, and whelmed his triumphant persecutors in
one grave with himself.

In the vast solitudes which he daily traversed, these
things entered deep into his soul. Cut off from all human
companionship, often going weeks without seeing a human
face, there was no recurrence of every-day and prosaic ideas
to check the current of the enthusiasm thus kindled. Even
in the soil of the cool Saxon heart the Bible has thrown out
its roots with an all-pervading energy, so that the whole
frame-work of society may be said to rest on soil held
together by its fibres. Even in cold and misty England,
armies have been made defiant and invincible by the incomparable
force and deliberate valor which it breathes into
men. But, when this oriental seed, an exotic among us, is

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

planted back in the fiery soil of a tropical heart, it bursts
forth with an incalculable ardor of growth.

A stranger cannot fail to remark the fact that, though the
slaves of the South are unable to read the Bible for themselves,
yet most completely have its language and sentiment
penetrated among them, giving a Hebraistic coloring to
their habitual mode of expression. How much greater,
then, must have been the force of the solitary perusal of
this volume on so impassioned a nature! — a nature, too,
kindled by memories of the self-sacrificing ardor with which
a father and his associates had met death at the call of freedom;
for, none of us may deny that, wild and hopeless as
this scheme was, it was still the same in kind with the more
successful one which purchased for our fathers a national
existence.

A mind of the most passionate energy and vehemence,
thus awakened, for years made the wild solitudes of the
swamp its home. That book, so full of startling symbols
and vague images, had for him no interpreter but the silent
courses of nature. His life passed in a kind of dream.
Sometimes, traversing for weeks these desolate regions, he
would compare himself to Elijah traversing for forty days
and nights the solitudes of Horeb; or to John the Baptist
in the wilderness, girding himself with camel's hair, and
eating locusts and wild honey. Sometimes he would fast
and pray for days; and then voices would seem to speak
to him, and strange hieroglyphics would be written upon
the leaves. In less elevated moods of mind, he would pursue,
with great judgment and vigor, those enterprises necessary
to preserve existence. The negroes lying out in the
swamps are not so wholly cut off from society as might at
first be imagined. The slaves of all the adjoining plantations,
whatever they may pretend, to secure the good-will of their
owners, are at heart secretly disposed, from motives both of
compassion and policy, to favor the fugitives. They very
readily perceive that, in the event of any difficulty occurring
to themselves, it might be quite necessary to have a friend

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

and protector in the swamp; and therefore they do not
hesitate to supply these fugitives, so far as they are able,
with anything which they may desire. The poor whites,
also, who keep small shops in the neighborhood of plantations,
are never particularly scrupulous, provided they can
turn a penny to their own advantage; and willingly supply
necessary wares in exchange for game, with which the
swamp abounds.

Dred, therefore, came in possession of an excellent rifle,
and never wanted for ammunition, which supplied him with
an abundance of food. Besides this, there are here and
there elevated spots in the swampy land, which, by judicious
culture, are capable of great productiveness. And many
such spots Dred had brought under cultivation, either with
his own hands, or from those of other fugitives, whom he
had received and protected. From the restlessness of
his nature, he had not confined himself to any particular
region, but had traversed the whole swampy belt of both
the Carolinas, as well as that of Southern Virginia; residing
a few months in one place, and a few months in another.
Wherever he stopped, he formed a sort of retreat, where he
received and harbored fugitives. On one occasion, he rescued
a trembling and bleeding mulatto woman from the
dogs of the hunters, who had pursued her into the swamp.
This woman he made his wife, and appeared to entertain a
very deep affection for her. He made a retreat for her, with
more than common ingenuity, in the swamp adjoining the
Gordon plantation; and, after that, he was more especially
known in that locality. He had fixed his eye upon Harry,
as a person whose ability, address, and strength of character,
might make him at some day a leader in a conspiracy
against the whites. Harry, in common with many of the
slaves on the Gordon plantation, knew perfectly well of the
presence of Dred in the neighborhood, and had often seen
and conversed with him. But neither he nor any of the
rest of them ever betrayed before any white person the
slightest knowledge of the fact.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

This ability of profound secrecy is one of the invariable
attendants of a life of slavery. Harry was acute
enough to know that his position was by no means so secure
that he could afford to dispense with anything which
might prove an assistance in some future emergency. The
low white traders in the neighborhood also knew Dred well;
but, as long as they could drive an advantageous trade with
him, he was secure from their intervention. So secure had
he been, that he had been even known to mingle in the
motley throng of a camp-meeting unmolested. Thus much
with regard to one who is to appear often on the stage
before our history is done.

eaf700n1

* These extracts are taken from the official report.

-- --

p700-265 CHAPTER XX. SUMMER TALK AT CANEMA.

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

In the course of a few days the family circle at Canema was
enlarged by the arrival of Clayton's sister; and Carson, in
excellent spirits, had started for a Northern watering-place.
In answer to Nina's letter of invitation, Anne had come
with her father, who was called to that vicinity by the duties
of his profession. Nina received her with her usual gay
frankness of manner; and Anne, like many others, soon
found herself liking her future sister much better than she
had expected. Perhaps, had Nina been in any other situation
than that of hostess, her pride might have led her to
decline making the agreeable to Anne, whom, notwithstanding,
she very much wished to please. But she was mistress
of the mansion, and had an Arab's idea of the privileges of
a guest; and so she chatted, sang, and played, for her; she
took her about, showed her the walks, the arbors, the flowergarden;
waited on her in her own apartment, with a thousand
little attentions, all the more fascinating from the kind
of careless independence with which they were rendered.
Besides, Nina had vowed a wicked little vow in her heart
that she would ride rough-shod over Anne's dignity; that
she would n't let her be grave or sensible, but that she
should laugh and frolic with her. And Clayton could scarce
help smiling at the success that soon crowned her exertions.
Nina's gayety, when in full tide, had a breezy infectiousness
in it, that seemed to stir up every one about her,
and carry them on the tide of her own spirits; and Anne,
in her company, soon found herself laughing at everything
and nothing, simply because she felt gay.

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

To crown all, Uncle John Gordon arrived, with his cheery,
jovial face; and he was one of those fearless, hit-or-miss
talkers, that are invaluable in social dilemmas, because they
keep something or other all the while in motion.

With him came Madam Gordon, or, as Nina commonly
called her, Aunt Maria. She was a portly, finely-formed,
middle-aged woman, who might have been handsome, had
not the lines of care and nervous anxiety ploughed themselves
so deeply in her face. Her bright, keen, hazel eyes,
fine teeth, and the breadth of her ample form, attested the
vitality of the old Virginia stock from whence she sprung.

“There,” said Nina, to Anne Clayton, as they sat in the
shady side of the veranda, “I 've marshalled Aunt Maria
up into Aunt Nesbit's room, and there they will have a
comfortable dish of lamentation over me.”

“Over you?” said Anne.

“Yes — over me, to be sure! — that 's the usual order of
exercises. Such a setting down as I shall get! They 'll
count up on their fingers all the things I ought to know and
don't, and ought to do and can't. I believe that 's the way
relatives always show their affection — aunts in particular—
by mourning over you.”

“And what sort of a list will they make out?” said
Anne.

“O, bless me, that 's easy enough. Why, there 's Aunt
Maria, is a perfectly virulent housekeeper — really insane,
I believe, on that subject. Why, she chases up every rat
and mouse and cockroach, every particle of dust, every
scrap of litter. She divides her hours, and is as punctual
as a clock. She rules her household with a rod of iron, and
makes everybody stand round; and tells each one how
many times a day they may wink. She keeps accounts
like a very dragon, and always is sure to pounce on anybody
that is in the least out of the way. She cuts out
clothes by the bale; she sews, and she knits, and she
jingles keys. And all this kind of bustle she calls housekeeping!
Now, what do you suppose she must think of

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

me, who just put on my hat in the morning, and go sailing
down the walks, looking at the flowers, till Aunt Katy calls
me back, to know what my orders are for the day?”

“Pray, who is Aunt Katy?” said Anne.

“O, she is my female prime minister; and she is very
much like some prime ministers I have studied about in
history, who always contrive to have their own way, let
what will come. Now, when Aunt Katy comes and wants to
know, so respectfully, `What Miss Nina is going to have for
dinner,' do you suppose she has the least expectation of getting
anything that I order? She always has fifty objections
to anything that I propose. For sometimes the fit comes
over me to try to be housekeepy, like Aunt Maria; but it 's
no go, I can tell you. So, when she has proved that everything
that I propose is the height of absurdity, and shown
conclusively that there 's nothing fit to be eaten in the
neighborhood, by that time I am reduced to a proper state
of mind. And, when I humbly say, `Aunt Katy, what
shall we do?' then she gives a little cough, and out comes
the whole program, just as she had arranged it the night
before. And so it goes. As to accounts, why, Harry has
to look after them. I detest everything about money, except
the spending of it — I have rather a talent for that.
Now, just think how awfully all this must impress poor
Aunt Maria! What sighings, and rollings up of eyes, and
shakings of heads, there are over me! And, then, Aunt
Nesbit is always dinging at me about improving my mind!
And improving my mind means reading some horrid, stupid,
boring old book, just as she does! Now, I like the idea of
improving my mind. I am sure it wants improving, bad
enough; but, then, I can't help thinking that racing through
the garden, and cantering through the woods, improves it
faster than getting asleep over books. It seems to me that
books are just like dry hay — very good when there is n't
any fresh grass to be had. But I 'd rather be out and eat
what 's growing. Now, what people call nature never bores
me; but almost every book I ever saw does. Don't you

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

think people are made differently? Some like books, and
some like things; don't you think so?”

“I can give you a good fact on your side of the argument,”
said Clayton, who had come up behind them during
the conversation.

“I did n't know I was arguing; but I shall be glad to
have anything on my side,” said Nina, “of course.”

“Well, then,” said Clayton, “I 'll say that the books
that have influenced the world the longest, the widest, and
deepest, have been written by men who attended to things
more than to books; who, as you say, eat what was growing,
instead of dry hay. Homer could n't have had much
to read in his time, nor the poets of the Bible; and they
have been fountains for all ages. I don't believe Shakspeare
was much of a reader.”

“Well, but,” said Anne, “don't you think that, for us
common folks, who are not going to be either Homers or
Shakespeares, that it 's best to have two strings to our bow,
and to gain instruction both from books and things?”

“To be sure,” said Clayton, “if we only use books
aright. With many people, reading is only a form of mental
indolence, by which they escape the labor of thinking for
themselves. Some persons are like Pharaoh's lean kine;
they swallow book upon book, but remain as lean as
ever.”

“My grandfather used to say,” said Anne, “that the
Bible and Shakspeare were enough for a woman's library.”

“Well,” said Nina, “I don't like Shakspeare, there!
I 'm coming out flat with it. In the first place, I don't
understand half he says; and, then, they talk about his being
so very natural! I 'm sure I never heard people talk as he
makes them. Now, did you ever hear people talk in blank
verse, with every now and then one or two lines of rhyme,
as his characters do when they go off in long speeches?
Now, did you?”

“As to that,” said Clayton, “it 's about half and half.
His conversations have just about the same resemblance to

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

real life that acting at the opera has. It is not natural for
Norma to burst into a song when she discovers the treachery
of her husband. You make that concession to the
nature of the opera, in the first place; and then, with that
reserve, all the rest strikes you as natural, and the music
gives an added charm to it. So, in Shakspeare, you
concede that the plays are to be poems, and that the people
are to talk in rhythm, and with all the exaltation of poetic
sentiment; and, that being admitted, their conversations
may seem natural.”

“But I can't understand a great deal that Shakspeare
says,” said Nina.

“Because so many words and usages are altered since
he wrote,” said Clayton. “Because there are so many allusions
to incidents that have passed, and customs that have
perished, that you have, as it were, to acquire his language
before you can understand him. Suppose a poem were
written in a foreign tongue; you could n't say whether you
liked it or disliked it till you could read the language. Now,
my opinion is, that there is a liking for Shakspeare hidden
in your nature, like a seed that has not sprouted.”

“What makes you think so?”

“O, I see it in you, just as a sculptor sees a statue in a
block of marble.”

“And are you going to chisel it out?” said Nina.

“With your leave,” said Clayton. “After all, I like
your sincerity in saying what you do think. I have often
heard ladies profess an admiration for Shakspeare that I
knew could n't be real. I knew that they had neither the
experience of life, nor the insight into human nature, really
to appreciate what is in him; and that their liking for him
was all a worked-up affair, because they felt it would be
very shocking not to like him.”

“Well,” said Nina, “I 'm much obliged to you for all
the sense you find in my nonsense. I believe I shall keep
you to translate my fooleries into good English.”

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“You know I 'm quite at your disposal,” said Clayton,
“for that or anything else.”

At this moment the attention of Nina was attracted by
loud exclamations from that side of the house where the
negro cottages were situated.

“Get along off! don't want none o' yo old trash here!
No, no, Miss Nina don't want none o' yo old fish! She 's
got plenty of niggers to ketch her own fish.”

“Somebody taking my name in vain in those regions,”
said Nina, running to the other end of the veranda.
“Tomtit,” she said to that young worthy, who lay flat on
his back, kicking up his heels in the sun, waiting for his
knives to clean themselves, “pray tell me what 's going
on there!”

“Laws, missis,” said Tom, “it 's just one of dese yer
poor white trash, coming round here trying to sell one thing
o' nother. Miss Loo says it won't do 'courage 'em, and I 's
de same 'pinion.”

“Send him round here to me,” said Nina, who, partly
from humanity, and partly from a spirit of contradiction,
had determined to take up for the poor white folks, on all
occasions. Tomtit ran accordingly, and soon brought to
the veranda a man whose wretchedly tattered clothing
scarcely formed a decent covering. His cheeks were sunken
and hollow, and he stood before Nina with a cringing, half-ashamed
attitude; and yet one might see that, with better
dress and better keeping, he might be made to assume the
appearance of a handsome, intelligent man. “What do
you ask for your fish?” she said to him.

“Anything ye pleases!”

“Where do you live?” said Nina, drawing out her
purse.

“My folks 's staying on Mr. Gordon's place.”

“Why don't you get a place of your own to stay on?”
said Nina.

There was an impatient glance flashed from the man's

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

eye, but it gave place immediately to his habitual cowed
expression, as he said,

“Can't get work — can't get money — can't get nothing.”

“Dear me,” said her Uncle John, who had been standing
for a moment listening to the conversation. “This must
be husband of that poor hobgoblin that has lighted
down on my place lately. Well, you may as well pay him
a good price for his fish. Keep them from starving one day
longer, may be.” And Nina paid the man a liberal sum, and
dismissed him.

“I suppose, now, all my eloquence would n't make Rose
cook those fish for dinner,” said Nina.

“Why not, if you told her to?” said Aunt Maria, who
had also descended to the veranda.

“Why not? — Just because, as she would say, she had n't
laid out to do it.”

“That 's not the way my servants are taught to do!”
said Aunt Maria.

“I 'll warrant not,” said Nina. “But yours and mine
are quite different affairs, aunt. They all do as they have
a mind to, in my `diggings.' All I stipulate for is a little
of the same privilege.”

“That man's wife and children have come and `squatted'
down on my place,” said Mr. Gordon, laughing; “and so,
Nin, all you paid for his fish is just so much saving to me.”

“Yes, to be sure! Mr. Gordon is just one of those men
that will have a tribe of shiftless hangers on at his heels!”
said Mrs. Gordon.

“Well, bless my soul! what 's a fellow to do? Can't
see the poor heathen starve, can we? If society could only
be organized over, now, there would be hope for them. The
brain ought to control the hands; but among us the hands
try to set up for themselves; — and see what comes of it!”

“Who do you mean by brain?” said Nina.

“Who? — Why, we upper crust, to be sure! We educated
people! We ought to have an absolute sway over the

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

working classes, just as the brain rules the hand. It must come
to that, at last — no other arrangement is possible. The
white working classes can't take care of themselves, and
must be put into a condition for us to take care of them.
What is liberty to them? — Only a name — liberty to be
hungry and naked, that 's all. It 's the strangest thing in
the world, how people stick to names! I suppose that fellow,
up there, would flare up terribly at being put in with
my niggers; and yet he and his children are glad of the
crumbs that fall from their table! It 's astonishing to me
how, with such examples before them, any decent man can
be so stone blind as to run a tilt against slavery. Just
compare the free working classes with our slaves! Dear
me! the blindness of people in this world! It 's too much
for my patience, particularly in hot weather!” said Mr.
John, wiping his face with a white pocket-handkerchief.

“Well, but, Uncle John,” said Nina, “my dear old gentleman,
you have n't travelled, as I have.”

“No, child! I thank the Lord I never stepped my foot
out of a slave state, and I never mean to,” said Uncle
John.

“But you ought to see the northern working people,”
said Nina. “Why, the Governors of the States are farmers,
sometimes, and work with their own men. The brain and the
hand go together, in each one — not one great brain to fifty
pair of hands. And, I tell you, work is done up there very
differently from what 's done here! Just look at our ploughs
and our hoes! — the most ridiculous things that I ever saw.
I should think one of them would weigh ten pounds!”

“Well, if you don't have 'em heavy enough to go into
the ground by their own weight, these cussed lazy nigs
won't do anything with them. They 'd break a dozen Yankee
hoes in a forenoon,” said Uncle John.

“Now,” said Nina, “Uncle John, you dear old heathen,
you! do let me tell you a little how it is there. I went up
into New Hampshire, once, with Livy Ray, to spend a vacation.
Livy's father is a farmer; works part of every day

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

with his own men; hoes, digs, plants; but he is Governor
of the State. He has a splendid farm — all in first-rate
order; and his sons, with two or three hired men, keep it in
better condition than our places ever saw. Mr. Ray is a
man who reads a great deal; has a fine library, and he 's as
much of a gentleman as you 'll often see. There are no
high and low classes there. Everybody works; and everybody
seems to have a good time. Livy's mother has a
beautiful dairy, spring house, and two strong women to
help her; and everything in the house looks beautifully;
and, for the greater part of the day, the house seems so
neat and still, you would n't know anything had been done
in it. Seems to me this is better than making slaves of
all the working classes, or having any working classes
at all.”

“How wise young ladies always are!” said Uncle John.
“Undoubtedly the millennium is begun in New Hampshire!
But, pray, my dear, what part do young ladies take in all
this? Seems to me, Nin, you have n't picked up much of
this improvement in person.”

“O, as to that, I labor in my vocation,” said Nina; “that
is, of enlightening dull, sleepy old gentlemen, who never
travelled out of the state they were born in, and don't know
what can be done. I come as a missionary to them; I 'm
sure that 's work enough for one.”

“Well,” said Aunt Maria, “I know I am as great a
slave as any of the poor whites, or negroes either. There
is n't a soul in my whole troop that pretends to take any
care, except me, either about themselves or their children,
or anything else.”

“I hope that is n't a slant at me!” said Uncle John,
shrugging his shoulders.

“I must say you are as bad as any of them,” said Aunt
Maria.

“There it goes! — now I 'm getting it!” said Uncle
John. “I declare, the next time we get a preacher out here,
I 'm going to make him hold forth on the duties of wives!”

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

“And husbands, too!” said Aunt Maria.

“Do,” said Nina; “I should like a little prospective information.”

Nina, as often, spoke before she thought. Uncle John
gave a malicious look at Clayton. Nina could not recall
the words. She colored deeply, and went on hastily to
change the subject.

“At any rate, I know that aunt, here, has a much harder
time than housekeepers do in the free states. Just the
shoes she wears out chasing up her negroes would hire help
enough to do all her work. They used to have an idea, up
there, that all the southern ladies did was to lie on the sofa.
I used to tell them it was as much as they knew about it.”

Your cares don't seem to have worn you much!” said
Uncle John.

“Well, they will, Uncle John, if you don't behave better.
It 's enough to break anybody down to keep you in order.”

“I wish,” said Uncle John, shrugging up his shoulders,
and looking quizzically at Clayton, “somebody would take
warning!”

“For my part,” said Aunt Maria, “I know one thing;
I 'd be glad to get rid of my negroes. Sometimes I think
life is such a burden that I don't think it 's worth having.”

“O, no, you don't, mother!” said Uncle John; “not with
such a charming husband as you 've got, who relieves you
from all care so perfectly!”

“I declare,” said Nina, looking along the avenue,
“what 's that? Why, if there is n't old Tiff, coming along
with his children!”

“Who is he?” said Aunt Maria.

“O, he belongs to one of these miserable families,” said
Aunt Nesbit, “that have squatted in the pine-woods somewhere
about here — a poor, worthless set! but Nina has a
great idea of patronizing them.”

“Clear Gordon, every inch of her!” said Aunt Maria, as
Nina ran down to meet Tiff. “Just like her uncle!”

“Come, now, old lady, I 'll tell of you, if you don't take

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

care!” said Mr. Gordon. “Did n't I find you putting up a
basket of provisions for those folks you scolded me so for
taking in?”

“Scold, Mr. Gordon? I never scold!”

“I beg pardon — that you reproved me for!”

Ladies generally are not displeased for being reproached
for their charities; and Aunt Maria, whose bark, to use a
vulgar proverb, was infinitely worse than her bite, sat fanning
herself, with an air of self-complacency. Meanwhile,
Nina had run down the avenue, and was busy in a confidential
communication with Tiff. On her return, she came skipping
up the steps, apparently in high glee.

“O, Uncle John! there 's the greatest fun getting up!
You must all go, certainly! What do you think? Tiff
says there 's to be a camp-meeting in the neighborhood,
only about five miles off from his place. Let 's make up a
party, and all go!”

“That 's the time of day!” said Uncle John. “I enrol
myself under your banner, at once. I am open to improvement!
Anybody wants to convert me, here I am!”

“The trouble with you, Uncle John,” said Nina, “is that
you don't stay converted. You are just like one of these
heavy fishes — you bite very sharp, but, before anybody can
get you fairly on to the bank, you are flapping and floundering
back into the water, and down you go into your sins
again. I know at least three ministers who thought they
had hooked you out; but they were mistaken.”

“For my part,” said Aunt Maria, “I think these camp-meetings
do more harm than good. They collect all the
scum and the riff-raff of the community, and I believe
there 's more drinking done at camp-meetings in one week
than is done in six anywhere else. Then, of course, all the
hands will want to be off; and Mr. Gordon has brought
them up so that they feel dreadfully abused if they are not
in with everything that 's going on. I shall set down my
foot, this year, that they shan't go any day except Sunday.”

“My wife knows that she was always celebrated for

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

having the handsomest foot in the county, and so she is always
setting it down at me!” said Mr. Gordon; “for she knows
that a pretty foot is irresistible with me.”

“Mr. Gordon, how can you talk so? I should think that
you 'd got old enough not to make such silly speeches!”
said Aunt Maria.

“Silly speeches! It 's a solemn fact, and you won't hear
anything truer at the camp-meeting!” said Uncle John.
“But come, Clayton, will you go? My dear fellow, your
grave face will be an appropriate ornament to the scene, I
can assure you; and, as to Miss Anne, it won't do for an old
fellow like me, in this presence, to say what a happiness it
would be.”

“I suspect,” said Anne, “Edward is afraid he may be
called on for some of the services. People are always taking
him for a clergyman, and asking him to say grace at
meals, and to conduct family prayers, when he is travelling
among strangers.”

“It 's a comment on our religion, that these should be
thought peculiar offices of clergymen,” said Clayton.
“Every Christian man ought to be ready and willing to take
them.”

“I honor that sentiment!” said Uncle John. “A man
ought not to be ashamed of his religion anywhere, no more
than a soldier of his colors. I believe there 's more religion
hid in the hearts of honest laymen, now, than is plastered up
behind the white cravats of clergymen; and they ought to
come out with it. Not that I have any disrespect for the
clergy, either,” said Uncle John. “Fine men — a little
stiffish, and don't call things by good English names. Always
talking about dispensation, and sanctification, and
edification, and so forth; but I like them. They are sincere.
I suppose they would n't any of them give me a
chance for heaven, because I rip out with an oath, every now
and then. But, the fact is, what with niggers, and overseers,
and white trash, my chances of salvation are dreadfully
limited. I can't help swearing, now and then, if I was to

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

die for it. They say it 's dreadfully wicked; but I feel more
Christian when I let out than when I keep in!”

“Mr. Gordon,” said Aunt Maria, reprovingly, “do consider
what you 're saying!”

“My dear, I am considering. I am considering all the
time! I never do anything else but consider — except, as
I said before, every now and then, when what-'s-his-name
gets the advantage over me. And, hark you, Mrs. G., let 's
have things ready at our house, if any of the clergy would
like to spend a week or so with us; and we could get them
up some meetings, or any little thing in their line. I always
like to show respect for them.”

“Our beds are always prepared for company, Mr. Gordon,”
said Aunt Maria, with a stately air.

“O, yes, yes, I don't doubt that! I only meant some
special preparation — some little fatted-calf killing, and so
on.”

“Now,” said Nina, “shall we set off to-morrow morning?”

“Agreed!” said Uncle John.

-- --

p700-278 CHAPTER XXI. TIFF'S PREPARATIONS.

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

The announcement of the expected camp-meeting produced
a vast sensation at Canema, in other circles beside
the hall. In the servants' department, everybody was full
of the matter, from Aunt Katy down to Tomtit. The
women were thinking over their available finery; for these
gatherings furnish the negroes with the same opportunity
of display that Grace Church does to the Broadway
belles. And so, before Old Tiff, who had brought the first
intelligence to the plantation, had time to depart, Tomtit
had trumpeted the news through all the cluster of negrohouses
that skirted the right side of the mansion, proclaiming
that “dere was gwine to be a camp-meeting, and tip-top
work of grace, and Miss Nina was going to let all de niggers
go.” Old Tiff, therefore, found himself in a prominent
position in a group of negro-women, among whom Rose,
the cook, was conspicuous.

“Law, Tiff, ye gwine? and gwine to take your chil'en?
ha! ha! ha!” said she. “Why, Miss Fanny, dey 'll tink
Tiff 's yer mammy! Ho! ho! ho!”

“Yah! yah! Ho! ho! ho!” roared in a chorus of
laughter on all sides, doing honor to Aunt Rosy's wit; and
Tomtit, who hung upon the skirts of the crowd, threw up
the fragment of a hat in the air, and kicked it in an abandon
of joy, regardless of the neglected dinner-knives. Old Tiff,
mindful of dignities, never failed to propitiate Rose, on his
advents to the plantation, with the gift which the “wise
man saith maketh friends;” and, on the present occasion, he

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

had enriched her own peculiar stock of domestic fowl by
the present of a pair of young partridge-chicks, a nest of
which he had just captured, intending to bring them up by
hand, as he did his children. By this discreet course, Tiff
stood high where it was of most vital consequence that he
should so stand; and many a choice morsel did Rose cook
for him in secret, besides imparting to him most invaluable
recipes on the culture and raising of sucking babies. Old
Hundred, like many other persons, felt that general attention
lavished on any other celebrity was so much taken from
his own merits, and, therefore, on the present occasion, sat
regarding Tiff's evident popularity with a cynical eye. At
last, coming up, like a wicked fellow as he was, he launched
his javelin at Old Tiff, by observing to his wife,

“I 's 'stonished at you, Rose! You, cook to de Gordons,
and making youself so cheap — so familiar with de
poor white folks' niggers!”

Had the slant fallen upon himself, personally, Old Tiff
would probably have given a jolly crow, and laughed as
heartily as he generally did if he happened to be caught out
in a rain-storm; but the reflection on his family connection
fired him up like a torch, and his eyes flashed through his
big spectacles like fire-light through windows.

“You go 'long, talking 'bout what you don' know nothing
'bout! I like to know what you knows 'bout de old Virginny
fam'lies? Dem 's de real old stock! You Car'lina folks
come from dem, stick and stock, every blest one of you!
De Gordons is a nice family — an't nothing to say agin de
Gordons — but whar was you raised, dat ye did n't hear
'bout de Peytons? Why, old Gen'al Peyton, did n't he
use to ride with six black horses afore him, as if he 'd been
a king? Dere wan't one of dem horses dat had n't a tail
as long as my arm. You never see no such critters in your
life!”

“I han't, han't I?” said Old Hundred, now, in his turn,
touched in a vital point. “Bless me, if I han't seen de Gordons
riding out with der eight horses, any time o' day!”

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“Come, come, now, dere was n't so many!” said Rose,
who had her own reasons for staying on Tiff 's side. “Nobody
never rode with eight horses!”

“Did too! You say much more, I 'll make sixteen on
'em! 'Fore my blessed master, how dese yer old niggers
will lie! Dey 's always zaggerating der families. Makes
de very har rise on my head, to hear dese yer old niggers
talk, dey lie so!” said Old Hundred.

“You tink folks dat take to lying is using up your business,
don't ye?” said Tiff. “But, I tell you, any one dat
says a word agin de Peytons got me to set in with!”

“Laws, dem chil'en an't Peytons!” said Old Hundred;
“dey 's Crippses; and I like to know who ever hearn of de
Crippses? Go way! don't tell me nothing about dem
Crippses! Dey 's poor white folks! A body may see dat
sticking out all over 'em!”

“You shut up!” said Tiff. “I don't b'lieve you was
born on de Gordon place, 'cause you an't got no manners.
I spects you some old, second-hand nigger, Colonel Gordon
must a took for debt, some time, from some of dese yer mean
Tennessee families, dat don' know how to keep der money
when dey gets it. Der niggers is allers de meanest kind.
'Cause all de real Gordon niggers is ladies and gen'lemen —
every one of 'em!” said Old Tiff, like a true orator, bent
on carrying his audience along with him.

A general shout chorused this compliment; and Tiff,
under cover of the applause, shook up his reins, and rode
off in triumph.

“Dar, now, you aggravating old nigger,” said Rose,
turning to her bosom lord, “I hope yer got it now! De
plaguest old nigger dat ever I see! And you, Tom, go
'long and clean your knives, if yer don't mean to be cracked
over!”

Meanwhile Tiff, restored to his usual tranquillity, ambled
along homeward behind his one-eyed horse, singing “I 'm
bound for the land of Canaan,” with some surprising variations.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

At last Miss Fanny, as he constantly called her, interposed
with a very pregnant question.

“Uncle Tiff, where is the land of Canaan?”

“De Lord-a-mercy, chile, dat ar 's what I 'd like to know,
myself.”

“Is it heaven?” said Fanny.

“Well, I reckon so,” said Tiff, dubiously.

“Is it where ma is gone?” said Fanny.

“Chile, I reckon it is,” said Tiff.

“Is it down under ground?” said Fanny.

“Why, no! ho! ho! honey!” said Tiff, laughing heartily.
“What put dat ar in your head, Miss Fanny?”

“Did n't ma go that way?” said Fanny; “down through
the ground?”

“Lordy, no, chile! Heaven 's up!” said Tiff, pointing
up to the intense blue sky which appeared through the
fringy hollows of the pine-trees above them.

“Is there any stairs anywhere? or any ladder to get up
by?” said Fanny. “Or do they walk to where the sky
touches the ground, and get up? Perhaps they climb up
on the rainbow.”

“I don' know, chile, how dey works it,” said Uncle
Tiff. “Dey gets dar somehow. I 's studdin' upon dat
ar. I 's gwine to camp-meeting to find out. I 's been to
plenty of dem ar, and I never could quite see clar. 'Pears
like dey talks about everything else more 'n dey does about
dat. Dere 's de Methodists, dey cuts up de Presbyter'ans;
and de Presbyter'ans pitches into de Methodists; and den
both on 'em 's down on de 'Piscopals. My ole mist' was
'Piscopal, and I never seed no harm in 't. And de Baptists
think dey an't none on 'em right; and, while dey 's all a
blowing out at each other, dat ar way, I 's a wondering
whar 's de way to Canaan. It takes a mighty heap o' learning
to know about dese yer things, and I an't got no larning.
I don' know nothing, only de Lord, he 'peared to your ma,
and he knows de way, and he took her. But, now, chile,
I 's gwine to fix you up right smart, and take you, Teddy,

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

and de baby, to dis yer camp-meeting, so you can seek de
Lord in yer youth.”

“Tiff, if you please, I 'd rather not go!” said Fanny, in
an apprehensive tone.

“O, bress de Lord, Miss Fanny, why not? Fust-rate
times dere.”

“There 'll be too many people. I don't want them to
see us.”

The fact was, that Rose's slant speech about Tiff's maternal
relationship, united with the sneers of Old Hundred,
had their effect upon Fanny's mind. Naturally proud, and
fearful of ridicule, she shrank from the public display which
would thus be made of their family condition; yet she
would not for the world have betrayed to her kind old
friend the real reason of her hesitation. But Old Tiff's
keen eye had noticed the expression of the child's countenance
at the time. If anybody supposes that the faithful
old creature's heart was at all wounded by the perception,
they are greatly mistaken.

To Tiff it appeared a joke of the very richest quality;
and, as he rode along in silence for some time, he indulged
himself in one of his quiet, long laughs, actually shaking
his old sides till the tears streamed down his cheeks.

“What 's the matter with you, Tiff?” said Fanny.

“O, Miss Fanny, Tiff knows! — Tiff knows de reason ye
don't want to go to camp-meeting. Tiff's seen it in yer
face — ye ho! ho! ho! Miss Fanny, is you 'fraid dey 'll
take Old Tiff for yer mammy? — ye ho! ho! ho! — for yer
mammy? — and Teddy's, and de baby's? — bless his little
soul!” And the amphibious old creature rollicked over
the idea with infinite merriment. “Don't I look like it,
Miss Fanny? Lord, ye por dear lamb, can't folks see ye 's
a born lady, with yer white, little hands? Don't ye be
'feared, Miss Fanny!”

“I know it 's silly,” said Fanny; “but, beside, I don't
like to be called poor white folksy!

“O, chile, it 's only dem mean niggers! Miss Nina 's

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

allers good to ye, an't she? Speaks to ye so handsome!
Ye must memorize dat ar, Miss Fanny, and talk like Miss
Nina. I 's 'feard, now yer ma 's dead, ye 'll fall into some
o' my nigger ways of talking. 'Member you must n't
talk like Old Tiff, 'cause young ladies and gen'lemen
must n't talk like niggers. Now, I says `dis and dat, dis
yer and dat ar.' Dat ar is nigger talk, and por white
folksy, too. Only de por white folks, dey 's mis'able, 'cause
niggers knows what 's good talk, but dey does n't. Lord,
chile, Old Tiff knows what good talk is. An't he heard de
greatest ladies and gen'lemen in de land talk? But he
don't want de trouble to talk dat ar way, 'cause he 's a
nigger! Tiff likes his own talk — it 's good enough for
Tiff. Tiff's talk serves him mighty well, I tell yer. But,
den, white children must n't talk so. Now, you see, Miss
Nina has got de prettiest way of saying her words. Dey
drops out one after another, one after another, so pretty!
Now, you mind, 'cause she 's coming to see us off and on —
she promised so. And den you keep a good lookout how
she walks, and how she holds her pocket-handkerchief. And
when she sits down she kind o' gives a little flirt to her
clothes, so dey all set out round her like ruffles. Dese yer
little ways ladies have! Why, dese yer por white folks,
did yer ever mind der settin' down? Why, dey jist slaps
down into a chair like a spoonful o' mush, and der clothes
all stick tight about 'em. I don't want nothing poor white
folksy
'bout you. Den, if you don't understand what people
's a saying to you, any time, you must n't star, like por
white chil'en, and say, `what?' but you must say `I beg
pardon, sir,' or, `I beg pardon, ma'am.' Dat ar 's de way.
And, Miss Fanny, you and Teddy, you must study yer
book; 'cause, if you can't read, den dey 'll be sure to say
yer por white folks. And, den, Miss Fanny, you see dat
ladies don't demean demselves with sweeping and scrubbing,
and dem tings; and yet dey does work, honey! Dey
sews, and dey knits; and it would be good for you to larn
how to sew and knit; 'cause, you know, I can't allers make

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

up all de clothes; 'cause, you see, young ladies haves ways
wid 'em dat niggers can't get. Now, you see, Miss Fanny,
all dese yer tings I was telling you, you must 'bserve.
Now, you see, if you was one of dese yer por white folks,
dere be no use of your trying; 'cause dat ar 'scription o'
people could n't never be ladies, if dey was waring themselves
out a trying. But, you see, you 's got it in you; you
was born to it, honey. It 's in de blood; and what 's in de
blood must come out — ho! ho! ho!” And, with this final
laugh, Tiff drew up to his dwelling.

A busy day was before Old Tiff; for he was to set
his house in order for a week's campaign. There was his
corn to be hoed, his parsley to be weeded, there was his
orphan family of young partridges to be cared for. And
Tiff, after some considerable consideration, resolved to take
them along with him in a basket; thinking, in the intervals
of devotion, he should have an abundant opportunity to
minister to their wants, and superintend their education.
Then he went to one of his favorite springes, and brought
from thence, not a fatted calf, to be sure, but a fatted coon,
which he intended to take with him, to serve as the basis
of a savory stew on the camp-ground. Tiff had a thriving
company of pot-herbs, and a flourishing young colony of
onions; so that, whatever might be true of the sermons, it
was evident that the stew would lack no savor. Teddy's
clothes, also, were to be passed in review; washing and
ironing to be done; the baby fitted up to do honor to his
name, or rather to the name of his grandfather. With all
these cares upon his mind, the old creature was even more
than usually alert. The day was warm, and he resolved,
therefore, to perform his washing operations in the magnificent
kitchen of nature. He accordingly kindled a splendid
bonfire, which was soon crackling at a short distance from
the house, slung over it his kettle, and proceeded to some
other necessary avocations. The pine-wood, which had
been imperfectly seasoned, served him the ungracious trick
that pine-wood is apt to do: it crackled and roared merrily

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

while he was present, but while he was down examining
his traps in the woods went entirely out, leaving only the
blackened sticks.

“Uncle Tiff,” said Teddy, “the fire is all gone out!”

“Ho! ho! ho! — Has it?” said Tiff, coming up. “Curus
enough! Well, bress de Lord, got all de wood left, any
way; had a real bright fire, beside,” said Tiff, intent on
upholding the sunniest side of things. “Lord, it 's de sun
dat puts de fire out o' countenance. Did you ever see fire
dat would n't go out when de sun 's shining right in its
face? Dat ar is a curus fact. I 's minded it heaps o' times.
Well, I 'll jist have to come out wid my light-wood kindlings,
dat 's all. Bress de Lord, ho! ho! ho!” said Tiff, laughing
to himself, “if dese yer an't the very sp'rit of de camp-meeting
professors! Dey blazes away at de camp-meeting,
and den dey 's black all de year round! See 'em at de
camp-meetings, you 'd say dey war gwine right into de
kingdom, sure enough! Well, Lord have marcy on us all!
Our 'ligion 's drefful poor stuff! We don' know but a
despert leetle, and what we does know we don' do. De
good Mas'r above must have his hands full, with us!”

-- --

p700-286 CHAPTER XXII. THE WORSHIPPERS.

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

The camp-meeting is one leading feature in the American
development of religion, peculiarly suited to the wide extent
of country, and to the primitive habits which generally accompany
a sparse population. Undoubtedly its general
effects have been salutary. Its evils have been only those
incident to any large gatherings, in which the whole population
of a country are brought promiscuously together.
As in many other large assemblies of worship, there are
those who go for all sorts of reasons; some from curiosity,
some from love of excitement, some to turn a penny in a
small way of trade, some to scoff, and a few to pray. And,
so long as the heavenly way remains straight and narrow,
so long the sincere and humble worshippers will ever be
the minority in all assemblies. We can give no better idea
of the difference of motive which impelled the various worshippers,
than by taking our readers from scene to scene, on
the morning when different attendants of the meeting were
making preparations to start.

Between the grounds of Mr. John Gordon and the plantation
of Canema stood a log cabin, which was the trading
establishment of Abijah Skinflint. The establishment was
a nuisance in the eyes of the neighboring planters, from the
general apprehension entertained that Abijah drove a brisk
underhand trade with the negroes, and that the various articles
which he disposed for sale were many of them surreptitiously
conveyed to him in nightly instalments from off
their own plantations. But of this nothing could be proved.

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Abijah was a shrewd fellow, long, dry, lean, leathery,
with a sharp nose, sharp, little gray eyes, a sharp chin, and
fingers as long as bird's-claws. His skin was so dry that
one would have expected that his cheeks would crackle
whenever he smiled, or spoke; and he rolled in them a
never-failing quid of tobacco.

Abijah was one of those over-shrewd Yankees, who leave
their country for their country's good, and who exhibit,
wherever they settle, such a caricature of the thrifty virtue
of their native land as to justify the aversion which the
native-born Southerner entertains for the Yankee. Abijah
drank his own whiskey, — prudently, however, — or, as he
said, “never so as not to know what he was about.”

He had taken a wife from the daughters of the land; who
also drank whiskey, but less prudently than her husband,
so that sometimes she did not know what she was about.
Sons and daughters were born unto this promising couple,
white-headed, forward, dirty, and ill-mannered. But, amid
all domestic and social trials, Abijah maintained a constant
and steady devotion to the main chance — the acquisition
of money. For money he would do anything; for money
he would have sold his wife, his children, even his own
soul, if he had happened to have one. But that article,
had it ever existed, was now so small and dry, that one
might have fancied it to rattle in his lean frame like a shrivelled
pea in a last year's peascod. Abijah was going to the
camp-meeting for two reasons. One, of course, was to make
money; and the other was to know whether his favorite
preacher, Elder Stringfellow, handled the doctrine of election
according to his views; for Abijah had a turn for theology,
and could number off the five points of Calvinism on
his five long fingers, with unfailing accuracy.

It is stated in the Scriptures that the devils believe and
tremble. The principal difference between their belief and
Abijah's was, that he believed and did not tremble. Truths
awful enough to have shaken the earth, and veiled the sun,

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

he could finger over with as much unconcern as a practised
anatomist the dry bones of a skeleton.

“You, Sam!” said Abijah to his only negro helot,
“you mind, you steady that ar bar'l, so that it don't roll
out, and pour a pailful of water in at the bung. It won't
do to give it to 'em too strong. Miss Skinflint, you make
haste! If you don't, I shan't wait for you; 'cause, whatever
the rest may do, it 's important I should be on the ground
early. Many a dollar lost for not being in time, in this
world. Hurry, woman!”

“I am ready, but Polly an't!” said Mrs. Skinflint.
“She 's busy a plastering down her hair.”

“Can't wait for her!” said Abijah, as he sallied out of
the house to get into the wagon, which stood before the door,
into which he had packed a copious supply of hams, eggs,
dressed chickens, corn-meal, and green summer vegetables,
to say nothing of the barrel of whiskey aforesaid.

“I say, Dad, you stop!” called Polly, from the window.
“If you don't, I 'll make work for you 'fore you come home;
you see if I don't! Durned if I won't!”

“Come along, then, can't you? Next time we go anywhere,
I 'll shut you up over night to begin to dress!”

Polly hastily squeezed her fat form into a red calico dress,
and, seizing a gay summer shawl, with her bonnet in her
hand, rushed to the wagon and mounted, the hooks of her
dress successively exploding, and flying off, as she stooped
to get in.

“Durned if I knows what to do!” said she; “this yer
old durned gear coat 's all off my back!”

“Gals is always fools!” said Abijah, consolingly.

“Stick in a pin, Polly,” said her mother, in an easy, sing-song
drawl.

“Durn you, old woman, every hook is off!” said the
promising young lady.

“Stick in more pins, then,” said the mamma; and the
vehicle of Abijah passed onward

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

On the verge of the swamp, a little beyond Tiff's cabin,
lived Ben Dakin.

Ben was a mighty hunter; he had the best pack of dogs
within thirty miles round; and his advertisements, still to
be seen standing in the papers of his native state, detailed
with great accuracy the precise terms on which he would
hunt down and capture any man, woman, or child, escaping
from service and labor in that country. Our readers
must not necessarily suppose Ben to have been a monster
for all this, when they recollect that, within a few years,
both the great political parties of our Union solemnly
pledged themselves, as far as in them lay, to accept a similar
vocation; and, as many of them were in good and
regular standing in churches, and had ministers to preach
sermons to the same effect, we trust they 'll entertain no
unreasonable prejudice against Ben on this account.

In fact, Ben was a tall, broad-shouldered, bluff, hearty-looking
fellow, who would do a kind turn for a neighbor
with as much good-will as anybody; and, except that he
now and then took a little too much whiskey, as he himself
admitted, he considered himself quite as promising a
candidate for the kingdom as any of the company who were
going up to camp-meeting. Had any one ventured to
remonstrate with Ben against the nature of his profession,
he would probably have defended it by pretty much the
same arguments by which modern theologians defend the
institution of which it is a branch.

Ben was just one of those jovial fellows who never could
bear to be left behind in anything that was going on in the
community, and was always one of the foremost in a camp-meeting.
He had a big, loud voice, and could roll out the
chorus of hymns with astonishing effect. He was generally
converted at every gathering of this kind; though, through
the melancholy proclivity to whiskey, before alluded to, he
usually fell from grace before the year was out. Like many
other big and hearty men, he had a little, pale, withered,
moonshiny wisp of a wife, who hung on his elbow much

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

like an empty work-bag; and Ben, to do him justice, was
kind to the wilted little mortal, as if he almost suspected
that he had absorbed her vitality into his own exuberant
growth. She was greatly given to eating clay, cleaning
her teeth with snuff, and singing Methodist hymns, and had
a very sincere concern for Ben's salvation. The little
woman sat resignedly on the morning we speak of, while a
long-limbed, broad-shouldered child, of two years, with bristly
white hair, was pulling her by her ears and hair, and otherwise
maltreating her, to make her get up to give him a
piece of bread and molasses; and she, without seeming to
attend to the child, was giving earnest heed to her husband.

“There 's a despit press of business now!” said Ben.
“There 's James's niggers, and Smith's Polly, and we ought
to be on the trail, right away!”

“O, Ben, you ought to 'tend to your salvation afore
anything else!” said his wife.

“That 's true enough!” said Ben; “meetings don't come
every day.”

“But what are we to do with dis yer 'un?” pointing to
the door of an inner room.

“Dis yer 'un” was no other than a negro-woman, named
Nance, who had been brought in by the dogs, the day
before.

“Laws!” said his wife, “we can set her something to
eat, and leave the dogs in front of the door. She can't get
out.”

Ben threw open the door, and displayed to view a low
kind of hutch, without any other light than that between
the crevices of the logs. On the floor, which was of hardtrodden
earth, sat a sinewy, lean negro-woman, drawing
up her knees with her long arms, and resting her chin upon
them.

“Hollo, Nance, how are you?” said Ben, rather cheerily.

“Por'ly, mas'r,” said the other, in a sullen tone.

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

“Nance, you think your old man will whale you, when
he gets you?” said Ben.

“I reckons he will,” said Nance; “he allers does.”

“Well, Nance, the old woman and I want to go to a
camp-meeting; and I 'll just tell you what it is, — you stay
here quiet, while we are gone, and I 'll make the old fellow
promise not to wallop you. I would n't mind taking off
something of the price — that 's fair, an't it?”

“Yes, mas'r!” said the woman, in the same subdued
tone.

“Does your foot hurt you much?” said Ben.

“Yes, mas'r!” said the woman.

“Let me look at it,” said Ben.

The woman put out one foot, which had been loosely
bound up in old rags, now saturated in blood.

“I declar, if that ar dog an't a pealer!” said Ben.
“Nance, you ought ter have stood still; then he would n't
have hurt you so.”

“Lord, he hurt me so I could n't stand still!” said the
woman. “It an't natur to stand still with a critter's teeth
in yer foot.”

“Well, I don't know as it is,” said Ben, good-naturedly.
“Here, Miss Dakin, you bind up this here gal's foot. Stop
your noise, sir-ee!” he added, to the young aspirant for
bread and molasses, who, having despatched one piece, was
clamoring vigorously for another.

“I 'll tell you what!” said Ben, to his wife, “I am going
to talk to that ar old Elder Settle. I runs more niggers for
him than any man in the county, and I know there 's some
reason for it. Niggers don't run into swamps when they 's
treated well. Folks that professes religion, I think, ought n't
to starve their niggers, no way!”

Soon the vehicle of Ben was also on the road. He gathered
up the reins vigorously, threw back his head to get
the full benefit of his lungs, and commenced a vehement
camp-meeting melody, to the tune of


“Am I a soldier of the cross,
A follower of the Lamb?”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

A hymn, by the by, which was one of Ben's particular
favorites.

We come next to Tiff's cottage, of which the inmates
were astir, in the coolness of the morning, bright and early.
Tiff's wagon was a singular composite article, principally
of his own construction. The body of it consisted of a
long packing-box. The wheels were all odd ones, that
had been brought home at different times by Cripps. The
shafts were hickory-poles, thinned at one end, and fastened
to the wagon by nails. Some barrel-hoops bent over the
top, covered by coarse white cotton cloth, formed the curtains,
and a quantity of loose straw dispersed inside was
the only seat. The lean, one-eyed horse was secured to
this vehicle by a harness made of old ropes; but no millionnaire,
however, ever enjoyed his luxuriantly-cushioned coach
with half the relish with which Tiff enjoyed his equipage.
It was the work of his hands, the darling of his heart,
the delight of his eyes. To be sure, like other mortal
darlings, it was to be admitted that it had its weak points
and failings. The wheels would now and then come off, the
shafts get loose, or the harness break; but Tiff was always
prepared, and, on occasion of any such mishaps, would
jump out and attend to them with such cheerful alacrity,
that, if anything, he rather seemed to love it better for the
accident. There it stands now, before the enclosure of the
little cabin; and Tiff, and Fanny, and Teddy, with bustling
assiduity, are packing and arranging it. The gum-tree
cradle-trough took precedence of all other articles. Tiff,
by the private advice of Aunt Rose, had just added to this
an improvement, which placed it, in his view, tip-top among
cradles. He had nailed to one end of it a long splint of
elastic hickory, which drooped just over the baby's face.
From this was suspended a morsel of salt pork, which this
young scion of a noble race sucked with a considerate relish,
while his large, round eyes opened and shut with sleepy
satisfaction. This arrangement Rose had recommended, in
mysterious tones, as all powerful in making sucking babies

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

forget their mammies, whom otherwise they might pine for in
a manner prejudicial to their health.

Although the day was sultry, Tiff was arrayed in his
long-skirted white great-coat, as his nether garments were
in too dilapidated a state to consist with the honor of the
family. His white felt hat still bore the band of black
crape.

“It 's a 'mazin' good day, bless de Lord!” said Tiff.
“'Pears like dese yer birds would split der troats, praising
de Lord! It 's a mighty good zample to us, any way.
You see, Miss Fanny, you never see birds put out, nor
snarly like, rain or shine. Dey 's allers a praising de Lord.
Lord, it seems as if critters is better dan we be!” And,
as Tiff spoke, he shouldered into the wagon a mighty bag
of corn; but, failing in what he meant to do, the bag slid
over the side, and tumbled back into the road. Being
somewhat of the oldest, the fall burst it asunder, and the
corn rolled into the sand, with that provoking alacrity which
things always have when they go the wrong way. Fanny
and Teddy both uttered an exclamation of lamentation; but
Tiff held on to his sides and laughed till the tears rolled
down his cheeks.

“He! he! he! ho! ho! ho! Why, dat ar is de last
bag we 's got, and dar 's all de corn a running out in de
sand! Ho! ho! ho! Lord, it 's so curus!”

“Why, what are you going to do?” said Fanny.

“O, bress you, Miss Fanny,” said Tiff, “I 's bound to do
something, any how. 'Clare for it, now, if I han't got a
box!” And Tiff soon returned with the article in question,
which proved too large for the wagon. The corn, however,
was emptied into it pro tem., and Tiff, producing his darningneedle
and thimble, sat down seriously to the task of stitching
up the hole.

“De Lord's things an't never in a hurry,” said Tiff.
“Corn and 'tatoes will have der time, and why should n't
I? Dar,” he said, after having mended the bag and replaced
the corn, “dat ar 's better now nor 't was before.”

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

Besides his own store of provisions, Tiff prudently laid
into his wagon enough of garden stuff to turn a penny for
Miss Fanny and the children, on the camp-ground. His
commissariat department, in fact, might have provoked appetite,
even among the fastidious. There were dressed
chickens and rabbits, the coon aforesaid, bundles of savory
herbs, crisp, dewy lettuce, bunches of onions, radishes,
and green peas.

“Tell ye what, chil'en,” said Tiff, “we 'll live like
princes! And, you mind, order me round well. Let folks
har ye; 'cause what 's de use of having a nigger, and nobody
knowing it?”

And, everything being arranged, Tiff got in, and jogged
comfortably along. At the turn of the cross-road, Tiff,
looking a little behind, saw, on the other road, the Gordon
carriage coming, driven by Old Hundred, arrayed in his
very best ruffled shirt, white gloves, and gold hat-band.

If ever Tiff came near having a pang in his heart, it was
at that moment; but he retreated stoutly upon the idea that,
however appearances might be against them, his family was
no less ancient and honorable for that; and, therefore, putting
on all his dignity, he gave his beast an extra cut, as
who should say, “I don't care.”

But, as ill-luck would have it, the horse, at this instant,
giving a jerk, wrenched out the nails that fastened the shaft
on one side, and it fell, trailing dishonored on the ground.
The rope harness pulled all awry, and just at this moment
the Gordon carriage swept up.

“'Fore I 'd drive sich old trash!” said Old Hundred,
scornfully; “pulls all to pieces every step! If dat ar an't
a poor white folksy 'stablishment, I never seed one!”

“What 's the matter?” said Nina, putting her head out.
“O, Tiff! good-morning, my good fellow. Can we help
you, there? John, get down and help him.”

“Please, Miss Nina, de hosses is so full o' tickle, dis yer
mornin', I could n't let go, no ways!” said Old Hundred.

“O, laws bless you, Miss Nina,” said Tiff, restored to his

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

usual spirits, “'t an't nothin'. Broke in a strordinary
good place dis yer time. I ken hammer it up in a minute.”

And Tiff was as good as his word; for a round stone and
big nail made all straight.

“Pray,” said Nina, “how are little Miss Fanny, and the
children?”

Miss Fanny! If Nina had heaped Tiff with presents, she
could not have conferred the inexpressible obligation conveyed
in these words. He bowed low to the ground, with
the weight of satisfaction, and answered that “Miss Fanny
and the chil'en were well.”

“There,” said Nina, “John, you may drive on. Do you
know, friends, I 've set Tiff up for six weeks, by one word?
Just saying Miss Fanny has done more for him than if I 'd
sent him six bushels of potatoes.” * * * *

We have yet to take our readers to one more scene
before we finish the review of those who were going to the
camp-meeting. The reader must follow us far beyond the
abodes of man, into the recesses of that wild desolation
known as the “Dismal Swamp.” We pass over vast tracts
where the forest seems growing out of the water. Cypress,
red cedar, sweet gum, tulip, poplar, beech, and holly,
form a goodly fellowship, waving their rustling boughs
above. The trees shoot up in vast columns, fifty, seventy-five,
and a hundred feet in height; and below are clusters
of evergreen gall-bushes, with their thick and glossy
foliage, mingled in with swamp honeysuckles, grape-vines,
twining brier, and laurels, and other shrubs, forming an
impenetrable thicket. The creeping plants sometimes climb
seventy or eighty feet up the largest tree, and hang in heavy
festoons from their branches. It would seem impossible
that human foot could penetrate the wild, impervious jungle;
but we must take our readers through it, to a cleared spot,
where trunks of fallen trees, long decayed, have formed an
island of vegetable mould, which the art of some human
hand has extended and improved. The clearing is some
sixty yards long by thirty broad, and is surrounded with a

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

natural rampart, which might well bid defiance to man or
beast. Huge trees have been felled, with all their branches
lying thickly one over another, in a circuit around; and
nature, seconding the efforts of the fugitives who sought
refuge here, has interlaced the frame-work thus made with
thorny cat-briers, cables of grape-vine, and thickets of
Virginia creeper, which, running wild in their exuberance,
climb on to the neighboring trees, and, swinging down,
again lose themselves in the mazes from which they spring,
so as often to form a verdurous wall fifty feet in height.
In some places the laurel, with its glossy green leaves, and
its masses of pink-tipped snowy blossoms, presents to the
eye, rank above rank, a wilderness of beauty. The pendants
of the yellow jessamine swing to and fro in the air like
censers, casting forth clouds of perfume. A thousand
twining vines, with flowers of untold name, perhaps unknown
as yet to the botanist, help to fill up the mosaic.
The leafy ramparts sweep round on all the sides of the clearing,
for the utmost care has been taken to make it impenetrable;
and, in that region of heat and moisture, nature, in
the course of a few weeks, admirably seconds every human
effort. The only egress from it is a winding path cut
through with a hatchet, which can be entered by only one
person at a time; and the water which surrounds this
island entirely cuts off the trail from the scent of dogs. It
is to be remarked that the climate, in the interior of the
swamp, is far from being unhealthy. Lumber-men, who
spend great portions of the year in it, cutting shingles and
staves, testify to the general salubrity of the air and water.
The opinion prevails among them that the quantity of pine
and other resinous trees that grow there, impart a balsamic
property to the water, and impregnate the air with a healthy
resinous fragrance, which causes it to be an exception to the
usual rule of the unhealthiness of swampy land. The soil also,
when drained sufficiently for purposes of culture, is profusely
fertile. Two small cabins stood around the border of the
clearing, but the centre was occupied with patches of corn

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

and sweet potatoes, planted there to secure as much as possible
the advantage of sun and air.

At the time we take our readers there, the afternoon sun
of a sultry June day is casting its long shadows over the
place, and a whole choir of birds is echoing in the branches.
On the ground, in front of one of the cabins, lies a negroman,
covered with blood; two women, with some little
children, are grouped beside him; and a wild figure,
whom we at once recognize as Dred, is kneeling by him,
busy in efforts to stanch a desperate wound in the neck.
In vain! The red blood spurts out at every pulsation of
the heart, with a fearful regularity, telling too plainly that
it is a great life-artery which has been laid open. The
negro-woman, kneeling on the other side, is anxiously holding
some bandages, which she has stripped from a portion
of her raiment.

“O, put these on, quick — do!”

“It 's no use,” said Dred; “he is going!”

“O, do! — don't, don't let him go! Can't you save him?”
said the woman, in tones of agony.

The wounded man's eyes opened, and first fixed themselves,
with a vacant stare, on the blue sky above; then,
turning on the woman, he seemed to try to speak. He had
had a strong arm; he tries to raise it, but the blood wells
up with the effort, the eye glazes, the large frame shivers
for a few moments, and then all is still. The blood stops
flowing now, for the heart has stopped beating, and an immortal
soul has gone back to Him who gave it.

The man was a fugitive from a neighboring plantation —
a simple-hearted, honest fellow, who had fled, with his wife
and children, to save her from the licentious persecution of
the overseer. Dred had received and sheltered him; had
built him a cabin, and protected him for months.

A provision of the Revised Statutes of North Carolina
enacts that slaves thus secreted in the swamps, not returning
within a given time, shall be considered outlawed; and
that “it shall be lawful for any person or persons

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

whatsoever to kill and destroy such slaves, by such ways and
means as they shall think fit, without any accusation or
impeachment of crime for the same.” It also provides that,
when any slave shall be killed in consequence of such outlawry,
the value of such slave shall be ascertained by a jury,
and the owner entitled to receive two thirds of the valuation
from the sheriff of the county wherein the slave was
killed.

In olden times, the statute provided that the proclamation
of outlawry should be published on a Sabbath day, at
the door of any church or chapel, or place where divine
service should be performed, immediately after divine service,
by the parish clerk or reader.

In the spirit of this permission, a party of negro-hunters,
with dogs and guns, had chased this man, who, on this day,
had unfortunately ventured out of his concealment.

He succeeded in outrunning all but one dog, which sprang
up, and, fastening his fangs in his throat, laid him prostrate
within a few paces of his retreat. Dred came up in time to
kill the dog, but the wound, as appeared, had proved a
mortal one.

As soon as the wife perceived that her husband was really
dead, she broke into a loud wail.

“O, dear, he 's gone! and 't was all for me he did it!
O, he was so good, such a good man! O, do tell me, is he
dead, is he?”

Dred lifted the yet warm hand in his a moment, and then
dropped it heavily.

“Dead!” he said, in a deep undertone of suppressed
emotion. Suddenly kneeling down beside him, he lifted
his hands, and broke forth with wild vehemence:

“O, Lord God, to whom vengeance belongeth, show thyself!
Lift up thyself, thou Judge of the earth, render a
reward to the proud! Doubtless thou art our Father, though
Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel acknowledge us not.
Thou, O Lord, art our Father, our Redeemer; thy ways are
everlasting; — where is thy zeal and thy strength, and the

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

sounding of thy bowels towards us? Are they restrained?”
Then, tossing his hands to heaven, with a yet wilder gesture,
he almost screamed, “O, Lord! O, Lord! how long? O,
that thou wouldst rend the heavens and come down! O, let
the sighings of the prisoner come before thee! Our bones
are scattered at the grave's mouth, as when one cutteth and
cleaveth wood! We are given as sheep to the slaughter!
We are killed all the day long! O, Lord, avenge us of
our adversaries!”

These words were spoken with a vehement earnestness
of gesture and voice, that hushed the lamentation of the
mourners. Rising up from his knees, he stood a moment
looking down at the lifeless form before him. “See here,”
he said, “what harm had this man done? Was he not
peaceable? Did he not live here in quietness, tilling the
ground in the sweat of his brow? Why have they sent the
hunters upon him? Because he wanted to raise his corn
for himself, and not for another. Because he wanted his
wife for himself, and not for another. Was not the world
wide enough? Is n't there room enough under the sky?
Because this man wished to eat the fruit of his own labor,
the decree went forth against him, even the curse of Cain,
so that whosoever findeth him shall kill him. Will not
the Lord be avenged on such a people as this? To-night
they will hold their solemn assembly, and blow the trumpet
in their new moon, and the prophets will prophesy falsely,
and the priests will speak wickedly concerning oppression.
The word of the Lord saith unto me, `Go unto this people,
and break before them the staff beauty and the staff
bands, and be a sign unto this people of the terror of the
Lord. Behold, saith the Lord, therefore have I raised thee
up and led thee through the wilderness, through the desolate
places of the land not sown.'”

As Dred spoke, his great black eye seemed to enlarge
itself and roll with a glassy fulness, like that of a sleep-walker
in a somnambulic dream. His wife, seeing him prepare
to depart, threw herself upon him.

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“O, don't, don't leave us! You 'll be killed, some of these
times, just as they killed him!”

“Woman! the burden of the Lord is upon me. The word
of the Lord is as a fire shut up in my bones. The Lord
saith unto me, `Go show unto this people their iniquity,
and be a sign unto this evil nation!'”

Breaking away from his wife, he precipitated himself
through an opening into the thicket, and was gone.

-- --

p700-301 CHAPTER XXIII. THE CAMP-MEETING.

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

The place selected for the camp-meeting was in one of
the most picturesque portions of the neighborhood. It was
a small, partially-cleared spot, in the midst of a dense forest,
which stretched away in every direction, in cool, green
aisles of checkered light and shade.

In the central clearing, a sort of rude amphitheatre of
seats was formed of rough-pine slabs. Around on the edges
of the forest the tents of the various worshippers were
pitched; for the spending of three or four days and nights
upon the ground is deemed an essential part of the service.
The same clear stream which wound round the dwelling of
Tiff prattled its way, with a modest gurgle, through this
forest, and furnished the assembly with water.

The Gordons, having come merely for the purposes of
curiosity, and having a residence in the neighborhood, did
not provide themselves with a tent. The servants, however,
were less easily satisfied. Aunt Rose shook her head, and
declared, oracularly, that “De blessing was sure to come
down in de night, and dem dat wanted to get a part of it
would have to be dar!”

Consequently, Nina was beset to allow her people to have
a tent, in which they were to take turns in staying all night,
as candidates for the blessing. In compliance with that law
of good-humored indulgence which had been the traditionary
usage of her family, Nina acceded; and the Gordon tent
spread its snowy sails, to the rejoicing of their hearts. Aunt
Rose predominated about the door, alternately slapping the

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

children and joining the chorus of hymns which she heard
from every part of the camp-ground. On the outskirts
were various rude booths, in which whiskey and water, and
sundry articles of provision, and fodder for horses, were dispensed
for a consideration. Abijah Skinflint here figured
among the money-changers, while his wife and daughter
were gossiping through the tents of the women. In front
of the seats, under a dense cluster of pines, was the preachers'
stand: a rude stage of rough boards, with a railing
around it, and a desk of small slabs, supporting a Bible
and a hymn-book.

The preachers were already assembling; and no small curiosity
was expressed with regard to them by the people, who
were walking up and down among the tents. Nina, leaning
on the arm of Clayton, walked about the area with the rest.
Anne Clayton leaned on the arm of Uncle John. Aunt
Nesbit and Aunt Maria came behind. To Nina the
scene was quite new, for a long residence in the Northern
States had placed her out of the way of such things;
and her shrewd insight into character, and her love of
drollery, found an abundant satisfaction in the various
little points and oddities of the scene. They walked to the
Gordon tent, in which a preliminary meeting was already in
full course. A circle of men and women, interspersed with
children, were sitting, with their eyes shut, and their heads
thrown back, singing at the top of their voices. Occasionally,
one or other would vary the exercises by clapping of
hands, jumping up straight into the air, falling flat on the
ground, screaming, dancing, and laughing.

“O, set me up on a rock!” screamed one.

“I 's sot up!” screamed another.

“Glory!” cried the third, and a tempest of “amens”
poured in between.

“I 's got a sperience!” cried one, and forthwith began
piping it out in a high key, while others kept on singing.

“I 's got a sperience!” shouted Tomtit, whom Aunt
Rose, with maternal care, had taken with her.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“No, you an't, neither! Sit down!” said Aunt Rose,
kneading him down as if he had been a batch of biscuits,
and going on at the same time with her hymn.

“I 's on the Rock of Ages!” screamed a neighbor.

“I want to get on a rock edgeways!” screamed Tomtit,
struggling desperately with Aunt Rose's great fat hands.

“Mind yourself! — I 'll crack you over!” said Aunt Rose.
And Tomtit, still continuing rebellious, was cracked over
accordingly, with such force as to send him head-foremost
on the straw at the bottom of the tent; an indignity which
he resented with loud howls of impotent wrath, which,
however, made no impression in the general whirlwind of
screaming, shouting, and praying.

Nina and Uncle John stood at the tent-door laughing
heartily. Clayton looked on with his usual thoughtful gravity
of aspect. Anne turned her head away with an air of
disgust.

“Why don't you laugh?” said Nina, looking round at
her.

“It does n't make me feel like it,” said Anne. “It
makes me feel melancholy.”

“Why so?”

“Because religion is a sacred thing with me, and I don't
like to see it travestied,” said she.

“O,” said Nina, “I don't respect religion any the less
for a good laugh at its oddities. I believe I was born without
any organ of reverence, and so don't feel the incongruity
of the thing as you do. The distance between laughing and
praying is n't so very wide in my mind as it is in some
people's.”

“We must have charity,” said Clayton, “for every religious
manifestation. Barbarous and half-civilized people
always find the necessity for outward and bodily demonstration
in worship; I suppose because the nervous excitement
wakes up and animates their spiritual natures, and gets
them into a receptive state, just as you have to shake up
sleeping persons and shout in their ears to put them in a

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

condition to understand you. I have known real conversions
to take place under just these excitements.”

“But,” said Anne, “I think we might teach them to be
decent. These things ought not to be allowed!”

“I believe,” said Clayton, “intolerance is a rooted vice
in our nature. The world is as full of different minds and
bodies as the woods are of leaves, and each one has its
own habit of growth. And yet our first impulse is to forbid
everything that would not be proper for us. No, let the
African scream, dance, and shout, and fall in trances. It
suits his tropical lineage and blood, as much as our thoughtful
inward ways do us.”

“I wonder who that is!” said Nina, as a general movement
on the ground proclaimed the arrival of some one who
appeared to be exciting general interest. The stranger was
an unusually tall, portly man, apparently somewhat past the
middle of life, whose erect carriage, full figure, and red
cheeks, and a certain dashing frankness of manner, might
have indicated him as belonging rather to the military than
the clerical profession. He carried a rifle on his shoulder,
which he set down carefully against the corner of the preachers'
stand, and went around shaking hands among the company
with a free and jovial air that might almost be described
by the term rollicking.

“Why,” said Uncle John, “that 's father Bonnie! How
are you, my fine fellow?”

“What! you, Mr. Gordon? — How do you do?” said
father Bonnie, grasping his hand in his, and shaking it
heartily. “Why, they tell me,” he said, looking at him
with a jovial smile, “that you have fallen from grace!”

“Even so!” said Uncle John. “I am a sad dog, I dare
say.”

“O, I tell you what,” said father Bonnie, “but it takes
a strong hook and a long line to pull in you rich sinners!
Your money-bags and your niggers hang round you like
mill-stones! You are too tough for the Gospel! Ah!”
said he, shaking his fist at him, playfully, “but I 'm going

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

to come down upon you, to-day, with the law, I can tell
you! You want the thunders of Sinai! You must have a
dose of the law!”

“Well,” said Uncle John, “thunder away! I suppose
we need it, all of us. But, now, father Bonnie, you ministers
are always preaching to us poor dogs on the evils of
riches; but, somehow, I don't see any of you that are much
afraid of owning horses, or niggers, or any other good thing
that you can get your hands on. Now, I hear that you 've
got a pretty snug little place, and a likely drove to work it.
You 'll have to look out for your own soul, father Bonnie!”

A general laugh echoed this retort; for father Bonnie had
the reputation of being a shrewder hand at a bargain, and
of having more expertness in swapping a horse or trading a
negro, than any other man for six counties round.

“He 's into you, now, old man!” said several of the
bystanders, laughingly.

“O, as to that,” said father Bonnie, laughing, also, “I
go in with Paul, — they that preach the Gospel must live of
the Gospel. Now, Paul was a man that stood up for his
rights to live as other folks do. `Is n't it right,' says he,
`that those that plant a vineyard should first eat of the fruit?
Have n't we power to lead about a sister, a wife?' says he.
And if Paul had lived in our time he would have said a
drove of niggers, too! No danger about us ministers being
hurt by riches, while you laymen are so slow about supporting
the Gospel!”

At the elbow of father Bonnie stood a brother minister,
who was in many respects his contrast. He was tall, thin,
and stooping, with earnest black eyes, and a serene sweetness
of expression. A thread-bare suit of rusty black,
evidently carefully worn, showed the poverty of his worldly
estate. He carried in his hand a small portmanteau, probably
containing a change of linen, his Bible, and a few
sermons. Father Dickson was a man extensively known
through all that region. He was one of those men among
the ministers of America, who keep alive our faith in

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

Christianity, and renew on earth the portrait of the old apostle:
“In journeyings often, in weariness and painfulness, in
watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often,
in cold and nakedness. Besides those things that are without,
that which cometh upon them daily, the care of all
the churches. Who is weak, and they are not weak? who
is offended, and they burn not?”

Every one in the state knew and respected father Dickson;
and, like the generality of the world, people were
very well pleased, and thought it extremely proper and
meritorious for him to bear weariness and painfulness, hunger
and cold, in their spiritual service, leaving to them the
right of attending or not attending to him, according to
their own convenience. Father Dickson was one of those
who had never yielded to the common customs and habits
of the country in regard to the holding of slaves. A few,
who had been left him by a relation, he had at great trouble
and expense transported to a free state, and settled there
comfortably. The world need not trouble itself with seeking
to know or reward such men; for the world cannot
know and has no power to reward them. Their citizenship
is in heaven, and all that can be given them in this life is
like a morsel which a peasant gives in his cottage to him
who to-morrow will reign over a kingdom.

He had stood listening to the conversation thus far with the
grave yet indulgent air with which he generally listened to
the sallies of his ministerial brothers. Father Bonnie, though
not as much respected or confided in as father Dickson, had,
from the frankness of his manners, and a certain rude but
effective style of eloquence, a more general and apparent popularity.
He produced more sensation on the camp-ground;
could sing louder and longer, and would often rise into
flights of eloquence both original and impressive. Many
were offended by the freedom of his manner out of the pulpit;
and the stricter sort were known to have said of him,
“that when out he never ought to be in, and when in

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

never out.” As the laugh that rose at his last sally died
away, he turned to father Dickson, and said:

“What do you think?”

“I don't think,” said father Dickson, mildly, “that you
would ever have found Paul leading a drove of negroes.”

“Why not, as well as Abraham, the father of the faithful?
Did n't he have three hundred trained servants?”

“Servants, perhaps; but not slaves!” said father Dickson,
“for they all bore arms. For my part, I think that the
buying, selling, and trading, of human beings for purposes
of gain, is a sin in the sight of God.”

“Well, now, father Dickson, I would n't have thought
you had read your Bible to so little purpose as that! I
would n't believe it! What do you say to Moses?”

“He led out a whole army of fugitive slaves through the
Red Sea,” said father Dickson.

“Well, I tell you, now,” said father Bonnie, “if the buying,
selling, or holding, of a slave for the sake of gain, is, as
you say, a sin, then three fourths of all the Episcopalians,
Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians, in the slave states
of the Union, are of the devil!”

“I think it is a sin, notwithstanding,” said father Dickson,
quietly.

“Well, but does n't Moses say expressly, `Ye shall buy
of the heathen round about you'?”

“There 's into him!” said a Georgia trader, who, having
camped with a coffle of negroes in the neighborhood, had
come up to camp-meeting.

“All those things,” said father Dickson, “belong to the
old covenant, which Paul says was annulled for the weakness
and unprofitableness thereof, and have nothing to do
with us, who have risen with Christ. We have got past
Mount Sinai and the wilderness, and have come unto Mount
Zion; and ought to seek the things that are above, where
Christ sitteth.”

“I say, brother,” said another of the ministers, tapping
him on the shoulder, “it 's time for the preaching to begin.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

You can finish your discussion some other time. Come,
father Bonnie, come forward, here, and strike up the hymn.”

Father Bonnie accordingly stepped to the front of the
stand, and with him another minister, of equal height and
breadth of frame, and, standing with their hats on, they
uplifted, in stentorian voices, the following hymn:



“Brethren, don't you hear the sound?
The martial trumpet now is blowing;
Men in order 'listing round,
And soldiers to the standard flowing.”

As the sound of the hymn rolled through the aisles and
arches of the wood, the heads of different groups, who had
been engaged in conversation, were observed turning toward
the stand, and voices from every part of the camp-ground
took up the air, as, suiting the action to the words, they
began flowing to the place of preaching. The hymn went
on, keeping up the same martial images:



“Bounty offered, life and peace;
To every soldier this is given,
When the toils of life shall cease,
A mansion bright, prepared in heaven.”

As the throng pressed up, and came crowding from the
distant aisles of the wood, the singers seemed to exert
themselves to throw a wilder vehemence into the song,
stretching out their arms and beckoning eagerly. They
went on singing:



“You need not fear; the cause is good,
Let who will to the crown aspire:
In this cause the martyrs bled,
And shouted victory in the fire.
“In this cause let 's follow on,
And soon we 'll tell the pleasing story,
How by faith we won the crown,
And fought our way to life and glory.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]



“O, ye rebels, come and 'list!
The officers are now recruiting:
Why will you in sin persist,
Or waste your time in vain disputing?
“All excuses now are vain;
For, if you do not sue for favor,
Down you 'll sink to endless pain,
And bear the wrath of God forever.”

There is always something awful in the voice of the multitude.
It would seem as if the breath that a crowd
breathed out together, in moments of enthusiasm, carried
with it a portion of the dread and mystery of their own immortal
natures. The whole area before the pulpit, and in
the distant aisles of the forest, became one vast, surging sea
of sound, as negroes and whites, slaves and freemen, saints
and sinners, slave-holders, slave-hunters, slave-traders, ministers,
elders, and laymen, alike joined in the pulses of that
mighty song. A flood of electrical excitement seemed to
rise with it, as, with a voice of many waters, the rude chant
went on:



“Hark! the victors singing loud!
Emanuel's chariot-wheels are rumbling;
Mourners weeping through the crowd,
And Satan's kingdom down is tumbling!”

Our friend, Ben Dakin, pressed to the stand, and, with
tears streaming down his cheeks, exceeded all others in the
energy of his vociferations. Ben had just come from almost
a fight with another slave-hunter, who had boasted a bettertrained
pack of dogs than his own; and had broken away to
hurry to the camp-ground, with the assurance that he 'd
“give him fits when the preachin' was over;” and now he
stood there, tears rolling down his cheeks, singing with the
heartiest earnestness and devotion. What shall we make
of it? Poor heathen Ben! is it any more out of the way
for him to think of being a Christian in this manner, than
for some of his more decent brethren, who take Sunday

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

passage for eternity in the cushioned New York or Boston
pews, and solemnly drowse through very sleepy tunes, under
a dim, hazy impression that they are going to heaven?
Of the two, we think Ben's chance is the best; for, in some
blind way, he does think himself a sinner, and in need of
something he calls salvation; and, doubtless, while the tears
stream down his face, the poor fellow makes a new resolve
against the whiskey-bottle, while his more respectable sleepy
brethren never think of making one against the cotton-bale.

Then there was his rival, also, Jim Stokes, — a surly, foulmouthed,
swearing fellow, — he joins in the chorus of the
hymn, and feels a troublous, vague yearning, deep down
within him, which makes him for the moment doubt whether
he had better knock down Ben at the end of the meeting.

As to Harry, who stood also among the crowd, the words
and tune recalled but too vividly the incidents of his morning's
interview with Dred, and with it the tumultuous boiling
of his bitter controversy with the laws of the society in
which he found himself. In hours of such high excitement,
a man seems to have an intuitive perception of the whole
extent and strength of what is within himself; and, if there
be anything unnatural or false in his position, he realizes it
with double intensity.

Mr. John Gordon, likewise, gave himself up, without resistance,
to be swayed by the feeling of the hour. He sung
with enthusiasm, and wished he was a soldier of somebody,
going somewhere, or a martyr shouting victory in
the fire; and if the conflict described had been with any
other foe than his own laziness and self-indulgence — had
there been any outward, tangible enemy, at the moment —
he would doubtless have enlisted, without loss of time.

When the hymn was finished, however, there was a general
wiping of eyes, and they all sat down to listen to the
sermon. Father Bonnie led off in an animated strain. His
discourse was like the tropical swamp, bursting out with a
lush abundance of every kind of growth — grave, gay, grotesque,
solemn, fanciful, and even coarse caricature,

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

provoking the broadest laughter. The audience were swayed
by him like trees before the wind. There were not wanting
touches of rude pathos, as well as earnest appeals. The
meeting was a union one of Presbyterians and Methodists, in
which the ministers of both denominations took equal part;
and it was an understood agreement among them, of course,
that they were not to venture upon polemic ground, or attack
each other's peculiarities of doctrine. But Abijah's favorite
preacher could not get through a sermon without some quite
pointed exposition of scripture bearing on his favorite doctrine
of election, which caused the next minister to run a
vehement tilt on the correlative doctrines of free grace,
with a eulogy on John Wesley. The auditors, meanwhile,
according to their respective sentiments, encouraged each
preacher with a cry of “Amen!” “Glory be to God!”
“Go on, brother!” and other similar exclamations.

About noon the services terminated, pro tem., and the
audience dispersed themselves to their respective tents
through the grove, where there was an abundance of chatting,
visiting, eating, and drinking, as if the vehement denunciations
and passionate appeals of the morning had been
things of another state of existence. Uncle John, in the
most cheery possible frame of mind, escorted his party into
the woods, and assisted them in unpacking a hamper containing
wine, cold fowls, cakes, pies, and other delicacies
which Aunt Katy had packed for the occasion.

Old Tiff had set up his tent in a snug little nook on the
banks of the stream, where he informed passers by that it
was his young mas'r and missis's establishment, and that he,
Tiff, had come to wait on them. With a good-natured view
of doing him a pleasure, Nina selected a spot for their
nooning at no great distance, and spoke in the most gracious
and encouraging manner to them, from time to time.

“See, now, can't you, how real quality behaves demselves!”
he said, grimly, to Old Hundred, who came up
bringing the carriage-cushions for the party to sit down
upon. “Real quality sees into things! I tell ye what,

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

blood sees into blood. Miss Nina sees dese yer chil'en an't
de common sort — dat 's what she does!”

“Umph!” said Old Hundred, “such a muss as ye keep
up about yer chil'en! Tell you what, dey an't no better
dan oder white trash!”

“Now, you talk dat ar way, I 'll knock you down!” said
Old Tiff, who, though a peaceable and law-abiding creature,
in general, was driven, in desperation, to the last resort of
force.

“John, what are you saying to Tiff?” said Nina, who
had overheard some of the last words. “Go back to your
own tent, and don't you trouble him! I have taken him
under my protection.”

The party enjoyed their dinner with infinite relish, and
Nina amused herself in watching Tiff's cooking preparations.
Before departing to the preaching-ground, he had
arranged a slow fire, on which a savory stew had been all
the morning simmering, and which, on the taking off of the
pot-lid, diffused an agreeable odor through the place.

“I say, Tiff, how delightfully that smells!” said Nina,
getting up, and looking into the pot. “Would n't Miss
Fanny be so kind as to favor us with a taste of it?”

Fanny, to whom Tiff punctiliously referred the question,
gave a bashful consent. But who shall describe the pride
and glory that swelled the heart of Tiff as he saw a bowl
of his stew smoking among the Gordon viands, praised and
patronized by the party? And, when Nina placed on their
simple board — literally a board, and nothing more — a
small loaf of frosted cake, in exchange, it certainly required
all the grace of the morning exercises to keep Tiff within
due bounds of humility. He really seemed to dilate with
satisfaction.

“Tiff, how did you like the sermon?” said Nina.

“Dey 's pretty far, Miss Nina. Der 's a good deal o'
quality preaching.”

“What do you mean by quality preaching, Tiff?”

“Why, dat ar kind dat 's good for quality — full of long

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

words, you know. I spects it 's very good; but poor nigger
like me can't see his way through it. You see, Miss
Nina, what I 's studdin' on, lately, is, how to get dese yer
chil'en to Canaan; and I hars fus with one ear, and den with
t' oder, but 'pears like an't clar 'bout it, yet. Dere 's a heap
about mose everything else, and it 's all very good; but
'pears like I an't clar, arter all, about dat ar. Dey says,
`Come to Christ;' and I says, `Whar is he, any how?' Bress
you, I want to come! Dey talks 'bout going in de gate,
and knocking at de do', and 'bout marching on de road, and
'bout fighting and being soldiers of de cross; and de Lord
knows, now, I 'd be glad to get de chil'en through any gate;
and I could take 'em on my back and travel all day, if dere
was any road; and if dere was a do', bless me, if dey
would n't hear Old Tiff a rapping! I spects de Lord would
have fur to open it — would so. But, arter all, when de
preaching is done, dere don't 'pear to be nothing to it.
Dere an't no gate, dere an't no do', nor no way; and dere
an't no fighting, 'cept when Ben Dakin and Jim Stokes get
jawing about der dogs; and everybody comes back eating
der dinner quite comf'table, and 'pears like dere wan't no
such ting dey 's been preaching 'bout. Dat ar troubles me—
does so — 'cause I wants fur to get dese yer chil'en in
de kingdom, some way or oder. I did n't know but some
of de quality would know more 'bout it.”

“Hang me, if I have n't felt just so!” said Uncle John.
“When they were singing that hymn about enlisting and
being a soldier, if there had been any fighting doing anywhere,
I should have certainly gone right into it; and the
preaching always stirs me up terribly. But, then, as Tiff
says, after it 's all over, why, there 's dinner to be eaten,
and I can't see anything better than to eat it; and then,
by the time I have drank two or three glasses of wine, it 's
all gone. Now, that 's just the way with me!”

“Dey says,” said Tiff, “dat we must wait for de blessing
to come down upon us, and Aunt Rose says it 's dem dat
shouts dat gets de blessing; and I 's been shouting till I 's

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

most beat out, but I has n't got it. Den, one of dem said
none of dem could get it but de 'lect; but, den, t' oder one, he
seemed to tink different; and in de meeting dey tells about
de scales falling from der eyes, — and I wished dey fall from
mine — I do so! Perhaps, Miss Nina, now, you could tell
me someting.”

“O, don't ask me!” said Nina; “I don't know anything
about these things. I think I feel a little like Uncle John,”
she said, turning to Clayton. “There are two kinds of
sermons and hymns; one gets me to sleep, and the other
excites and stirs me up in a general kind of way; but they
don't either seem to do me real good.”

“For my part, I am such an enemy to stagnation,” said
Clayton, “that I think there is advantage in everything
that stirs up the soul, even though we see no immediate
results. I listen to music, see pictures, as far as I can,
uncritically. I say, `Here I am; see what you can do with
me.' So I present myself to almost all religious exercises.
It is the most mysterious part of our nature. I do not pretend
to understand it, therefore never criticize.”

“For my part,” said Anne, “there is so much in the
wild freedom of these meetings that shocks my taste and
sense of propriety, that I am annoyed more than I am benefited.”

“There spoke the true, well-trained conventionalist,” said
Clayton. “But look around you. See, in this wood,
among these flowers, and festoons of vine, and arches of
green, how many shocking, unsightly growths! You would
not have had all this underbrush, these dead limbs, these
briers running riot over trees, and sometimes choking and
killing them. You would have well-trimmed trees and velvet
turf. But I love briers, dead limbs, and all, for their
very savage freedom. Every once in a while you see in a
wood a jessamine, or a sweet-brier, or grape-vine, that
throws itself into a gracefulness of growth which a landscape
gardener would go down on his knees for, but cannot get.
Nature resolutely denies it to him. She says, `No! I keep

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

this for my own. You won't have my wildness — my freedom;
very well, then you shall not have the graces that
spring from it.' Just so it is with men. Unite any assembly
of common men in a great enthusiasm, — work them up
into an abandon, and let every one `let go,' and speak as
nature prompts, — and you will have brush, underwood,
briers, and all grotesque growths; but, now and then, some
thought or sentiment will be struck out with a freedom or
power such as you cannot get in any other way. You cultivated
people are much mistaken when you despise the
enthusiasms of the masses. There is more truth than you
think in the old `vox populi, vox Dei.'”

“What 's that?” said Nina.

“`The voice of the people is the voice of God.' There
is truth in it. I never repent my share in a popular excitement,
provided it be of the higher sentiments; and I do not
ask too strictly whether it has produced any tangible results.
I reverence the people, as I do the woods, for the wild,
grand freedom with which their humanity develops itself.”

“I 'm afraid, Nina,” said Aunt Nesbit, in a low tone, to
the latter, “I 'm afraid he is n't orthodox.”

“What makes you think so, aunt?”

“O, I don't know; his talk has n't the real sound.”

“You want something that ends in `ation,' don't you,
aunt? — justification, sanctification, or something of that
kind.”

Meanwhile, the department of Abijah Skinflint exhibited
a decided activity. This was a long, low booth, made of
poles, and roofed with newly-cut green boughs. Here the
whiskey-barrel was continually pouring forth its supplies to
customers who crowded around it. Abijah sat on the middle
of a sort of rude counter, dangling his legs, and chewing
a straw, while his negro was busy in helping his various
customers. Abijah, as we said, being a particularly high
Calvinist, was recreating himself by carrying on a

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

discussion with a fat, little, turnipy brother, of the Methodist persuasion.

“I say,” he said, “Stringfellow put it into you Methodists,
this morning! Hit the nail on the head, I thought!”

“Not a bit of it!” said the other, contemptuously.
“Why, elder Baskum chawed him up completely! There
wan't nothin' left of him!”

“Well,” said Abijah, “strange how folks will see things!
Why, it 's just as clar to me that all things is decreed!
Why, that ar nails everything up tight and handsome. It
gives a fellow a kind of comfort to think on it. Things is
just as they have got to be. All this free-grace stuff is
drefful loose talk. If things is been decreed 'fore the world
was made, well, there seems to be some sense in their coming
to pass. But, if everything kind of turns up whenever
folks think on 't, it 's a kind of shaky business.”

“I don't like this tying up things so tight,” said the
other, who evidently was one of the free, jovial order. “I
go in for the freedom of the will. Free Gospel, and free
grace.”

“For my part,” said Abijah, rather grimly, “if things
was managed my way, I should n't commune with nobody
that did n't believe in election, up to the hub.”

“You strong electioners think you 's among the elect!”
said one of the bystanders. “You would n't be so crank
about it, if you did n't! Now, see here: if everything is
decreed, how am I going to help myself?”

“That ar is none of my look-out,” said Abijah. “But
there 's a pint my mind rests upon — everything is fixed as
it can be, and it makes a man mighty easy.”

In another part of the camp-ground, Ben Dakin was siting
in his tent door, caressing one of his favorite dogs, and
partaking his noontide repast with his wife and child.

“I declar,” said Ben, wiping his mouth, “wife, I intend
to go into it, and sarve the Lord, now, full chisel! If I
catch the next lot of niggers, I intend to give half the

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

money towards keeping up preaching somewhere round
here. I 'm going to enlist, now, and be a soldier.”

“And,” said his wife, “Ben, just keep clear of Abijah
Skinflint's counter, won't you?”

“Well, I will, durned if I won't!” said Ben. “I 'll be
moderate. A fellow wants a glass or two, to strike up the
hymn on, you know; but I 'll be moderate.”

The Georgia trader, who had encamped in the neighborhood,
now came up.

“Do you believe, stranger,” said he, “one of them
durned niggers of mine broke loose and got in the swamps,
while I was at meeting this morning! Could n't you take
your dog, here, and give 'em a run? I just gave nine hundred
dollars for that fellow, cash down.”

“Ho! what you going to him for?” said Jim Stokes, a
short, pursy, vulgar-looking individual, dressed in a hunting-shirt
of blue Kentucky jean, who just then came up.
“Why, durn ye, his dogs an't no breed 't all! Mine 's the
true grit, I can tell you; they 's the true Florida blood-hounds!
I 's seen one of them ar dogs shake a nigger in his mouth
like he 'd been a sponge.”

Poor Ben's new-found religion could not withstand this
sudden attack of his spiritual enemy; and, rousing himself,
notwithstanding the appealing glances of his wife, he
stripped up his sleeves, and, squaring off, challenged his
rival to a fight.

A crowd gathered round, laughing and betting, and
cheering on the combatants with slang oaths and expressions,
such as we will not repeat, when the concourse was
routed by the approach of father Bonnie on the outside of
the ring.

“Look here, boys, what works of the devil have you got
round here? None of this on the camp-ground! This is the
Lord's ground, here; so shut up your swearing, and don't
fight.”

A confused murmur of voices now began to explain to
father Bonnie the cause of the trouble.

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“Ho, ho!” said he, “let the nigger run; you can catch
him fast enough when the meetings are over. You come
here to 'tend to your salvation. Ah, don't you be swearing
and blustering round! Come, boys, join in a hymn with
me.” So saying, he struck up a well-known air:


“When Israel went to Jericho,
O, good Lord, in my soul!”
in which one after another joined, and the rising tumult
was soon assuaged.

“I say,” said father Bonnie to the trader, in an under
tone, as he was walking away, “you got a good cook in
your lot, hey?

“Got a prime one,” said the trader; “an A number
one cook, and no mistake! Picked her up real cheap, and
I 'll let you have her for eight hundred dollars, being as you
are a minister.”

“You must think the Gospel a better trade than it is,”
said father Bonnie, “if you think a minister can afford to
pay at that figure!”

“Why,” said the trader, “you have n't seen her; it 's
dirt cheap for her, I can tell you! A sound, strong, hearty
woman; a prudent, careful housekeeper; a real pious Methodist,
a member of a class-meeting! Why, eight hundred
dollars an't anything! I ought to get a thousand for her;
but I don't hear preaching for nothing,— always think right
to make a discount to ministers!”

“Why could n't you bring her in?” said father Bonnie.
“Maybe I 'll give you seven hundred and fifty for her.”

“Could n't do that, no way!” said the trader. “Could n't,
indeed!”

“Well, after the meetings are over I 'll talk about it.”

“She 's got a child, four years old,” said the trader, with
a little cough; “healthy, likely child; I suppose I shall
want a hundred dollars for him!”

“O, that won't do!” said father Bonnie. “I don't want
any more children round my place than I 've got now!”

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

“But, I tell you,” said the trader, “it 's a likely boy.
Why, the keeping of him won't cost you anything, and before
you think of it you 'll have a thousand-dollar hand
grown on your own place.”

“Well,” said father Bonnie, “I 'll think of it!”

In the evening the scene on the camp-ground was still
more picturesque and impressive. Those who conduct
camp-meetings are generally men who, without much reasoning
upon the subject, fall into a sort of tact, in influencing
masses of mind, and pressing into the service all the great
life forces and influences of nature. A kind of rude poetry
pervades their minds. colors their dialect, and influences
their arrangements. The solemn and harmonious grandeur
of night, with all its mysterious power of exalting the passions
and intensifying the emotions, has ever been appreciated,
and used by them with even poetic skill. The day
had been a glorious one in June; the sky of that firm, clear
blue, the atmosphere of that crystalline clearness, which
often gives to the American landscape such a sharplydefined
outline, and to the human system such an intense
consciousness of life. The evening sun went down in a
broad sea of light, and even after it had sunk below the
purple horizon, flashed back a flood of tremulous rose-colored
radiance, which, taken up by a thousand filmy clouds,
made the whole sky above like a glowing tent of the most
ethereal brightness. The shadows of the forest aisles were
pierced by the rose-colored rays; and, as they gradually
faded, star after star twinkled out, and a broad moon,
ample and round, rose in the purple zone of the sky. When
she had risen above the horizon but a short space, her light
was so resplendent, and so profuse, that it was decided to
conduct the evening service by that alone; and when, at
the sound of the hymn, the assembly poured in and arranged
themselves before the preaching-stand, it is probable that
the rudest heart present was somewhat impressed with the
silent magnificence by which God was speaking to them
through his works. As the hymn closed, father Bonnie,

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

advancing to the front of the stage, lifted his hands, and
pointing to the purple sky, and in a deep and not unmelodious
voice, repeated the words of the Psalmist:

“The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament
showeth his handy-work; day unto day uttereth
speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge.”

“O, ye sinners!” he exclaimed, “look up at the moon,
there, walking in her brightness, and think over your oaths,
and your cursings, and your drinkings! Think over your
backbitings, and your cheatings! think over your quarrellings
and your fightings! How do they look to you now,
with that blessed moon shining down upon you? Don't
you see the beauty of our Lord God upon her? Don't you
see how the saints walk in white with the Lord, like her?
I dare say some of you, now, have had a pious mother, or a
pious wife, or a pious sister, that 's gone to glory; and there
they are walking with the Lord! — walking with the Lord,
through the sky, and looking down on you, sinners, just as
that moon looks down! And what does she see you doing,
your wife, or your mother, or sister, that 's in glory? Does
she see all your swearings, and your drinkings, and your
fightings, and your hankerings after money, and your horseracings,
and your cock-fightings? O, sinners, but you are
a bad set! I tell you the Lord is looking now down on
you, out of that moon! He is looking down in mercy!
But, I tell you, he 'll look down quite another way, one of
these days! O, there 'll be a time of wrath, by and by, if
you don't repent! O, what a time there was at Sinai,
years ago, when the voice of the trumpet waxed louder
and louder, and the mountain was all of a smoke, and there
were thunderings and lightnings, and the Lord descended
on Sinai! That 's nothing to what you 'll see, by and by!
No more moon looking down on you! No more stars,
but the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the
elements shall melt with fervent heat! Ah! did you ever
see a fire in the woods? I have; and I 've seen the fire on
the prairies, and it rolled like a tempest, and men and horses,

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

and everything, had to run before it. I have seen it roaring
and crackling through the woods, and great trees shrivelled
in a minute like tinder! I have seen it flash over trees
seventy-five and a hundred feet high, and in a minute they 'd
be standing pillars of fire, and the heavens were all a blaze,
and the crackling and roaring was like the sea in a storm.
There 's a judgment-day for you! O, sinner, what will
become of you in that day? Never cry, Lord, Lord! Too
late — too late, man! You would n't take mercy when it
was offered, and now you shall have wrath! No place to
hide! The heavens and earth are passing away, and there
shall be no more sea! There 's no place for you now in
God's universe.”

By this time there were tumultuous responses from the
audience, of groans, cries, clapping of hands, and mingled
shouts of glory and amen!

The electric shout of the multitude acted on the preacher
again, as he went on, with a yet fiercer energy. “Now is
your time, sinners! Now is your time! Come unto the
altar, and God's people will pray for you! Now is the day
of grace! Come up! Come up, you that have got pious
fathers and mothers in glory! Come up, father! come up,
mother! come up, brother! Come, young man! we want you
to come! Ah, there 's a hardened sinner, off there! I see
his lofty looks! Come up, come up! Come up, you rich
sinners! You 'll be poor enough in the day of the Lord, I
can tell you! Come up, you young women! You daughters
of Jerusalem, with your tinkling ornaments! Come,
saints of the Lord, and labor with me in prayer. Strike up
a hymn, brethren, strike up the hymn!” And a thousand
voices commenced the hymn,


“Stop, poor sinner, stop and think,
Before you further go!”
And, meanwhile, ministers and elders moved around the
throng, entreating and urging one and another to come and
kneel before the stand. Multitudes rushed forward, groans

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

and sobs were heard, as the speaker continued, with
redoubled vehemence.

“I don't care,” said Mr. John Gordon, “who sees me;
I 'm going up! I am a poor old sinner, and I ought to be
prayed for, if anybody.”

Nina shrank back, and clung to Clayton's arm. So vehement
was the surging feeling of the throng around her, that
she wept with a wild, tremulous excitement.

“Do take me out, — it 's dreadful!” she said.

Clayton passed his arm round her, and, opening a way
through the crowd, carried her out beyond the limits, where
they stood together alone, under the tree.

“I know I am not good as I ought to be,” she said,
“but I don't know how to be any better. Do you think it
would do me any good to go up there? Do you believe in
these things?”

“I sympathize with every effort that man makes to approach
his Maker,” said Clayton; “these ways do not suit
me, but I dare not judge them. I cannot despise them. I
must not make myself a rule for others.”

“But, don't you think,” said Nina, “that these things
do harm sometimes?”

“Alas, child, what form of religion does not? It is our
fatality that everything that does good must do harm. It 's
the condition of our poor, imperfect life here.”

“I do not like these terrible threats,” said Nina. “Can
fear of fire make me love? Besides, I have a kind of
courage in me that always rises up against a threat. It
is n't my nature to fear.”

“If we may judge our Father by his voice in nature,”
said Clayton, “he deems severity a necessary part of our
training. How inflexibly and terribly regular are all his
laws! Fire and hail, snow and vapor, stormy wind, fulfilling
his word — all these have a crushing regularity in their
movements, which show that he is to be feared as well as
loved.”

“But I want to be religious,” said Nina, “entirely apart

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

from such considerations. Not driven by fear, but drawn
by love. You can guide me about these things, for you
are religious.”

“I fear I should not be accepted as such in any church,”
said Clayton. “It is my misfortune that I cannot receive
any common form of faith, though I respect and sympathize
with all. Generally speaking, preaching only weakens my
faith; and I have to forget the sermon in order to recover
my faith. I do not believe — I know that our moral nature
needs a thorough regeneration; and I believe this must
come through Christ. This is all I am certain of.”

“I wish I were like Milly,” said Nina. “She is a Christian,
I know; but she has come to it by dreadful sorrows.
Sometimes I 'm afraid to ask my heavenly Father to make
me good, because I think it will come by dreadful trials, if
he does.”

“And I,” said Clayton, speaking with great earnestness,
“would be willing to suffer anything conceivable, if I could
only overcome all evil, and come up to my highest ideas of
good.” And, as he spoke, he turned his face up to the
moonlight with an earnest fervor of expression, that struck
Nina deeply.

“I almost shudder to hear you say so! You don't know
what it may bring on you!”

He looked at her with a beautiful smile, which was a
peculiar expression of his face in moments of high excitement.

“I say it again!” he said. “Whatever it involves, let
it come!”

The exercises of the evening went on with a succession
of addresses, varied by singing of hymns and prayers. In
the latter part of the time many declared themselves converts,
and were shouting loudly. Father Bonnie came forward.

“Brethren,” he shouted, “we are seeing a day from the

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

Lord! We 've got a glorious time! O, brethren, let us
sing glory to the Lord! The Lord is coming among us!”

The excitement now became general. There was a confused
sound of exhortation, prayers, and hymns, all mixed
together, from different parts of the ground. But, all of a
sudden, every one was startled by a sound which seemed to
come pealing down directly from the thick canopy of pines
over the heads of the ministers.

“Woe unto you that desire the day of the Lord! To
what end shall it be for you? The day of the Lord shall be
darkness, and not light! Blow ye the trumpet in Zion!
Sound an alarm in my holy mountain! Let all the inhabitants
of the land tremble! for the day of the Lord
cometh!”

There was deep, sonorous power in the voice that spoke,
and the words fell pealing down through the air like the
vibrations of some mighty bell. Men looked confusedly on
each other; but, in the universal license of the hour, the
obscurity of the night, and the multitude of the speakers,
no one knew exactly whence it came. After a moment's
pause, the singers were recommencing, when again the same
deep voice was heard.

“Take away from me the noise of thy songs, and the melody
of thy viols; for I will not hear them, saith the Lord. I
hate and despise your feast-days! I will not smell in your
solemn assemblies; for your hands are defiled with blood,
and your fingers are greedy for violence! Will ye kill, and
steal, and commit adultery, and swear falsely, and come and
stand before me, saith the Lord? Ye oppress the poor and
needy, and hunt the stranger; also in thy skirts is found
the blood of poor innocents! and yet ye say, Because I am
clean shall his anger pass from me! Hear this, ye that
swallow up the needy, and make the poor of the land to
fail, saying, When will the new moon be gone, that we may
sell corn? that we may buy the poor for silver, and the
needy for a pair of shoes? The Lord hath sworn, saying,
I will never forget their works. I will surely visit you!”

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

The audience, thus taken, in the obscurity of the evening,
by an unknown speaker, whose words seemed to fall apparently
from the clouds, in a voice of such strange and singular
quality, began to feel a creeping awe stealing over
them. The high state of electrical excitement under which
they had been going on, predisposed them to a sort of revulsion
of terror; and a vague, mysterious panic crept upon
them, as the boding, mournful voice continued to peal from
the trees.

“Hear, O ye rebellious people! The Lord is against this
nation! The Lord shall stretch out upon it the line of confusion,
and the stones of emptiness! For thou saidst, I will
ascend into the stars; I will be as God! But thou shalt be
cast out as an abominable branch, and the wild beasts shall
tread thee down! Howl, fir-tree, for thou art spoiled! Open
thy doors, O Lebanon, that the fire may devour thy cedars!
for the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants
of the land! The Lord shall utter his voice before
his army, for his camp is very great! Multitudes! multitudes!
in the valley of decision! For the day of the Lord
is near in the valley of decision! The sun and the moon
shall be dark, and the stars withdraw their shining; for the
Lord shall utter his voice from Jerusalem, and the heavens
and earth shall shake! In that day I will cause the sun to
go down at noon, and darken the whole earth! And I will
turn your feasts into mourning, and your songs into lamentation!
Woe to the bloody city! It is full of lies and robbery!
The noise of a whip! — the noise of the rattling of wheels!—
of the prancing horses, and the jumping chariot! The
horseman lifteth up the sword and glittering spear! and
there is a multitude of slain! There is no end of their
corpses! — They are stumbling upon the corpses! For,
Behold, I am against thee, saith the Lord, and I will make
thee utterly desolate!”

There was a fierce, wailing earnestness in the sound of
these dreadful words, as if they were uttered in a paroxysm
of affright and horror, by one who stood face to face with

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

some tremendous form. And, when the sound ceased, men
drew in their breath, and looked on each other, and the
crowd began slowly to disperse, whispering in low voices
to each other.

So extremely piercing and so wildly earnest had the
voice been, that it actually seemed, in the expressive words
of Scripture, to make every ear to tingle. And, as people
of rude and primitive habits are always predisposed to
superstition, there crept through the different groups wild
legends of prophets strangely commissioned to announce
coming misfortunes. Some spoke of the predictions of the
judgment-day; some talked of comets, and strange signs
that had preceded wars and pestilences. The ministers
wondered, and searched around the stand in vain. One
auditor alone could, had he desired it, make an explanation.
Harry, who stood near the stand, had recognized the voice.
But, though he searched, also, around, he could find no one.

He who spoke was one whose savage familiarity with
nature gave him the agility and stealthy adroitness of a
wild animal. And, during the stir and commotion of the
dispersing audience, he had silently made his way from tree
to tree, over the very heads of those who were yet wondering
at his strange, boding words, till at last he descended in
a distant part of the forest.

After the service, as father Dickson was preparing to retire
to his tent, a man pulled him by the sleeve. It was the
Georgia trader.

“We have had an awful time, to-night!” said he, looking
actually pale with terror. “Do you think the judgment-day
really is coming?”

“My friend,” said father Dickson, “it surely is! Every
step we take in life is leading us directly to the judgmentseat
of Christ!”

“Well,” said the trader, “but do you think that was
from the Lord, the last one that spoke? Durned if he
did n't say awful things! — 'nough to make the hair rise!
I tell you what, I 've often had doubts about my trade.

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

The ministers may prove it 's all right out of the Old Testament;
but I 'm durned if I think they know all the things
that we do! But, then, I an't so bad as some of 'em.
But, now, I 've got a gal out in my gang that 's dreadful
sick, and I partly promised her I 'd bring a minister to see
her.”

“I 'll go with you, friend,” said father Dickson; and
forthwith he began following the trader to the racks where
their horses were tied. Selecting, out of some hundred
who were tied there, their own beasts, the two midnight
travellers soon found themselves trotting along under the
shadow of the forest's boughs.

“My friend,” said father Dickson, “I feel bound in conscience
to tell you that I think your trade a ruinous one to
your soul. I hope you 'll lay to heart the solemn warning
you 've heard to-night. Why, your own sense can show
you that a trade can't be right that you 'd be afraid to be
found in if the great judgment-day were at hand.”

“Well, I rather spect you speak the truth; but, then,
what makes father Bonnie stand up for 't?”

“My friend, I must say that I think father Bonnie upholds
a soul-destroying error. I must say that, as conscience-bound.
I pray the Lord for him and you both. I put
it right to your conscience, my friend, whether you think
you could keep to your trade, and live a Christian life.”

“No; the fact is, it 's a d—d bad business, that 's just
where 't is. We an't fit to be trusted with such things that
come to us — gals and women. Well, I feel pretty bad, I
tell you, to-night; 'cause I know I have n't done right by
this yer gal. I ought fur to have let her alone; but, then,
the devil or something possessed me. And now she has got
a fever, and screeches awfully. I declar, some things she
says go right through me!”

Father Dickson groaned in spirit over this account, and
felt himself almost guilty for belonging ostensibly and outwardly
to a church which tolerated such evils. He rode
along by the side of his companion, breaking forth into

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

occasional ejaculations and snatches of hymns. After a ride of
about an hour, they arrived at the encampment. A large
fire had been made in a cleared spot, and smouldering fragments
and brands were lying among the white ashes. One
or two horses were tied to a neighboring tree, and wagons
were drawn up by them. Around the fire, in different groups,
lay about fifteen men and women, with heavy iron shackles
on their feet, asleep in the moonlight. At a little distance
from the group, and near to one of the wagons, a blanket
was spread down on the ground under a tree, on which lay a
young girl of seventeen, tossing and moaning in a disturbed
stupor. A respectable-looking mulatto-woman was sitting
beside her, with a gourd full of water, with which from time
to time she moistened her forehead. The woman rose as
the trader came up.

“Well, Nance, how does she do now?” said the trader.

“Mis'able enough!” said Nance. “She done been tossing,
a throwing round, and crying for her mammy, ever
since you went away!”

“Well, I 've brought the minister,” said he. “Try,
Nance, to wake her up; she 'll be glad to see him.”

The woman knelt down, and took the hand of the sleeper.
“Emily! Emily!” she said, “wake up!”

The girl threw herself over with a sudden, restless toss.
“O, how my head burns! — O, dear! — O, my mother!
Mother! — mother! — mother! — why don't you come to
me?”

Father Dickson approached and knelt the other side of
her. The mulatto-woman made another effort to bring her
to consciousness.

“Emily here 's the minister you was wanting so much!
Emily, wake up!”

The girl slowly opened her eyes — large, tremulous, dark
eyes. She drew her hand across them, as if to clear her
sight, and looked wistfully at the woman.

“Minister! — minister!” she said.

“Yes, minister! You said you wanted to see one.”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

“O, yes, I did!” she said, heavily.

“My daughter!” said father Dickson, “you are very
sick!”

“Yes!” she said, “very! And I 'm glad of it! I 'm
going to die! — I 'm glad of that, too! That 's all I 've got
left to be glad of! But I wanted to ask you to write to my
mother. She is a free woman; she lives in New York. I
want you to give my love to her, and tell her not to worry
any more. Tell her I tried all I could to get to her; but
they took us, and mistress was so angry she sold me! I
forgive her, too. I don't bear her any malice, 'cause it 's
all over, now! She used to say I was a wild girl, and
laughed too loud. I shan't trouble any one that way any
more! So that 's no matter!”

The girl spoke these sentences at long intervals, occasionally
opening her eyes and closing them again in a
languid manner. Father Dickson, however, who had some
knowledge of medicine, placed his finger on her pulse,
which was rapidly sinking. It is the usual instinct, in all
such cases, to think of means of prolonging life. Father
Dickson rose, and said to the trader:

“Unless some stimulus be given her, she will be gone
very soon!”

The trader produced from his pocket a flask of brandy,
which he mixed with a little water in a cup, and placed it
in father Dickson's hand. He kneeled down again, and,
calling her by name, tried to make her take some.

“What is it?” said she, opening her wild, glittering
eyes.

“It 's something to make you feel better.”

“I don't want to feel better! I want to die!” she said,
throwing herself over. “What should I want to live for?”

What should she? The words struck father Dickson so
much that he sat for a while in silence. He meditated in
his mind how he could reach, with any words, that dying
ear, or enter with her into that land of trance and mist,
into whose cloudy circle the soul seemed already to have

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

passed. Guided by a subtle instinct, he seated himself by
the dying girl, and began singing, in a subdued, plaintive
air, the following well-known hymn:



“Hark, my soul! it is the Lord,
'T is thy Saviour, hear his word;
Jesus speaks — he speaks to thee!
Say, poor sinner, lov'st thou me?”

The melody is one often sung among the negroes; and
one which, from its tenderness and pathos, is a favorite
among them. As oil will find its way into crevices where
water cannot penetrate, so song will find its way where
speech can no longer enter. The moon shone full on the
face of the dying girl, only interrupted by flickering shadows
of leaves; and, as father Dickson sung, he fancied he saw
a slight, tremulous movement of the face, as if the soul, so
worn and weary, were upborne on the tender pinions of the
song. He went on singing:



“Can a mother's tender care
Cease toward the child she bare?
Yes, she may forgetful be:
Still will I remember thee.”

By the light of the moon, he saw a tear steal from under
the long lashes, and course slowly down her cheek. He
continued his song:



“Mine is an eternal love,
Higher than the heights above,
Deeper than the depths beneath,
True and faithful — strong as death.
“Thou shalt see my glory soon,
When the work of faith is done;
Partner of my throne shalt be!
Say, poor sinner, lov'st thou me?”

O, love of Christ! which no sin can weary, which no
lapse of time can change; from which tribulation,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

persecution, and distress, cannot separate — all-redeeming, all-glorifying,
changing even death and despair to the gate of
heaven! Thou hast one more triumph here in the wilderness,
in the slave-coffle, and thou comest to bind up the
broken-hearted.

As the song ceased, she opened her eyes.

“Mother used to sing that!” she said.

“And can you believe in it, daughter?”

“Yes,” she said, “I see Him now! He loves me! Let
me go!”

There followed a few moments of those strugglings and
shiverings which are the birth-pangs of another life, and
Emily lay at rest.

Father Dickson, kneeling by her side, poured out the fulness
of his heart in an earnest prayer. Rising, he went up
to the trader, and, taking his hand, said to him,

“My friend, this may be the turning-point with your soul
for eternity. It has pleased the Lord to show you the evil
of your ways; and now my advice to you is, break off your
sins at once, and do works meet for repentance. Take off
the shackles of these poor creatures, and tell them they are
at liberty to go.”

“Why, bless your soul, sir, this yer lot 's worth ten
thousand dollars!” said the trader, who was not prepared
for so close a practical application.

Do not be too sure, friend, that the trader is peculiar in
this. The very same argument, though less frankly stated,
holds in the bonds of Satan many extremely well-bred, refined,
respectable men, who would gladly save their souls,
if they could afford the luxury.

“My friend,” said father Dickson, using the words of a
very close and uncompromising preacher of old, “what
shall it profit a man if he should gain the whole world, and
lose his own soul?”

“I know that,” said the trader, doubtfully; “but it 's a
very hard case, this. I 'll think about it, though. But

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

there 's father Bonnie wants to buy Nance. It would be a
pity to disappoint him. But I 'll think it over.”

Father Dickson returned to the camp-ground between one
and two o'clock at night, and, putting away his horse, took
his way to the ministers' tent. Here he found father Bonnie
standing out in the moonlight. He had been asleep within
the tent; but it is to be confessed that the interior of a
crowded tent on a camp-ground is anything but favorable to
repose. He therefore came out into the fresh air, and was
there when father Dickson came back to enter the tent.

“Well, brother, where have you been so late?” said
father Bonnie.

“I have been looking for a few sheep in the wilderness,
whom everybody neglects,” said father Dickson. And then,
in a tone tremulous from agitation, he related to him the
scene he had just witnessed.

“Do you see,” he said, “brother, what iniquities you are
countenancing? Now, here, right next to our camp, a slave-coffle
encamped! Men and women, guilty of no crime,
driven in fetters through our land, shaming us in the sight
of every Christian nation! What horrible, abominable
iniquities are these poor traders tempted to commit! What
perfect hells are the great trading-houses, where men,
women, and children, are made merchandise of, and where
no light of the Gospel ever enters! And, when this poor
trader is convicted of sin, and wants to enter into the kingdom,
you stand there to apologize for his sins! Brother
Bonnie, I much fear you are the stumbling-block over which
souls will stumble into hell. I don't think you believe your
argument from the Old Testament, yourself. You must see
that it has no kind of relation to such kind of slavery as we
have in this country. There 's an awful scripture which
saith: `He feedeth on ashes; a deceived heart hath turned
him aside, so that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is
there not a lie in my right hand?'”

The earnestness with which father Dickson spoke, combined
with the reverence commonly entertained for his

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

piety, gave great force to his words. The reader will not
therefore wonder to hear that father Bonnie, impulsive and
easily moved as he was, wept at the account, and was
moved by the exhortation. Nor will he be surprised to learn
that, two weeks after, father Bonnie drove a brisk bargain
with the same trader for three new hands.

The trader had discovered that the judgment-day was not
coming yet a while; and father Bonnie satisfied himself that
Noah, when he awoke from his wine, said, “Cursed be Canaan.”

We have one scene more to draw before we dismiss the
auditors of the camp-meeting.

At a late hour the Gordon carriage was winding its way
under the silent, checkered, woodland path. Harry, who
came slowly on a horse behind, felt a hand laid on his bridle.
With a sudden start, he stopped.

“O, Dred, is it you? How dared you — how could you
be so imprudent? How dared you come here, when you
know you risk your life?”

“Life!” said the other, “what is life?” He that loveth
his life shall lose it. Besides, the Lord said unto me, Go!
The Lord is with me as a mighty and terrible one! Harry,
did you mark those men? Hunters of men, their hands
red with the blood of the poor, all seeking unto the Lord!
Ministers who buy and sell us! Is this a people prepared
for the Lord? I left a man dead in the swamps, whom their
dogs have torn! His wife is a widow — his children, orphans!
They eat and wipe their mouth, and say, `What
have I done?' The temple of the Lord, the temple of the
Lord, are we!”

“I know it,” said Harry, gloomily.

“And you join yourself unto them?”

“Don't speak to me any more about that! I won't betray
you, but I won't consent to have blood shed. My
mistress is my sister.”

“O, yes, to be sure! They read Scripture, don't they?

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

Cast out the children of the bond-woman! That 's Scripture
for them!”

“Dred,” said Harry, “I love her better than I love myself.
I will fight for her to the last, but never against
her, nor hers!”

“And you will serve Tom Gordon?” said Dred.

“Never!” said Harry.

Dred stood still a moment. Through an opening among
the branches the moonbeams streamed down on his wild,
dark figure. Harry remarked his eye fixed before him on
vacancy, the pupil swelling out in glassy fulness, with a
fixed, somnambulic stare. After a moment, he spoke, in a
hollow, altered voice, like that of a sleep-walker:

“Then shall the silver cord be loosed, and the golden
bowl be broken. Yes, cover up the grave — cover it up!
Now, hurry! come to me, or he will take thy wife for a
prey!”

“Dred, what do you mean?” said Harry. “What 's the
matter?” He shook him by the shoulder.

Dred rubbed his eyes, and stared on Harry.

“I must go back,” he said, “to my den. `Foxes have
holes, the birds of the air have nests,' and in the habitation
of dragons the Lord hath opened a way for his outcasts!”

He plunged into the thickets, and was gone.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section

Next section


Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1856], Dred: a tale of the Great Dismal Swamp [Volume 1] (Phillips, Sampson and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf700v1T].
Powered by PhiloLogic